[Illustration: “_I found my arms and legs were strongly fastened on each
side to the ground_”
_Page 8_]
THE WINDERMERE SERIES
GULLIVER’S
TRAVELS
By JONATHAN SWIFT
with illustrations by
MILO WINTER
RAND McNALLY & COMPANY
New York Chicago San Francisco
_Copyright, 1912, by_
RAND McNALLY & COMPANY
All rights reserved
Edition of 1936
Made in U. S. A.
THE CONTENTS
PAGE
_The List of Illustrations_ xi
_A Biographical Note_ 1
A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT
CHAPTER I
The Author gives some Account of Himself and Family—His first
Inducements to Travel—He is shipwrecked, and swims for his
Life—Gets safe on Shore in the Country of Lilliput—Is made a
Prisoner, and carried up the Country 5
CHAPTER II
The Emperor of Lilliput, attended by several of the Nobility,
comes to see the Author in his Confinement—The Emperor’s Person
and Habits described—Learned Men appointed to teach the Author
their Language—He gains Favor by his Mild Disposition—His
Pockets are searched, and his Sword and Pistols taken from him 18
CHAPTER III
The Author diverts the Emperor, and his Nobility of both Sexes,
in a very Uncommon Manner—The Diversions of the Court of
Lilliput described—The Author has his Liberty granted him, upon
Certain Conditions 30
CHAPTER IV
Mildendo, the Metropolis of Lilliput, described, together with
the Emperor’s Palace—A Conversation between the Author and a
Principal Secretary, concerning the Affairs of that Empire—The
Author’s Offers to serve the Emperor in his Wars 40
CHAPTER V
The Author, by an Extraordinary Stratagem, prevents an
Invasion—A high Title of Honor is conferred upon him—Ambassadors
arrive from the Emperor of Blefuscu, and sue for Peace 47
CHAPTER VI
Of the Inhabitants of Lilliput; their Learning, Laws, and
Customs; the Manner of educating their Children—The Author’s
Way of Living in that Country—His Vindication of a Great Lady 54
CHAPTER VII
The Author being informed of a Design to accuse him of High
Treason, makes his Escape to Blefuscu—His Reception there 67
CHAPTER VIII
The Author, by a lucky Accident, finds Means to leave Blefuscu;
and, after some Difficulties, returns safe to his Native
Country 77
A VOYAGE TO BROBDINGNAG
CHAPTER I
A great Storm described; the Longboat sent to fetch Water;
the Author goes with it to discover the Country—He is left
on Shore, is seized by one of the Natives, and carried to a
Farmer’s House—His Reception there, with several Accidents that
happened to him—A Description of the Inhabitants 85
CHAPTER II
A Description of the Farmer’s Daughter—The Author carried to a
Market Town, and then to the Metropolis—The Particulars of his
Journey 100
CHAPTER III
The Author sent for to Court—The Queen buys him of his Master,
the Farmer, and presents him to the King—He disputes with His
Majesty’s great Scholars—An Apartment at Court provided for the
Author—He is in high Favor with the Queen—He stands up for the
Honor of his own Country—His Quarrels with the Queen’s Dwarf 107
CHAPTER IV
The Country described—A Proposal for correcting Modern Maps—The
King’s Palace, and some Account of the Metropolis—The Author’s
Way of Traveling—The Chief Temple described 120
CHAPTER V
Several Adventures that happened to the Author—The Execution of
a Criminal—The Author shows his Skill in Navigation 126
CHAPTER VI
Several Contrivances of the Author to please the King and
Queen—He shows his Skill in Music—The King inquires into the
State of Europe, which the Author relates to him—The King’s
Observations thereon 136
CHAPTER VII
The Author’s Love of his Country—He makes a Proposal of much
Advantage to the King, which is rejected—The King’s great
Ignorance in Politics—The Learning of that Country very
imperfect and confined—The Laws and Military Affairs and
Parties in the State 147
CHAPTER VIII
The King and Queen make a Progress to the Frontiers—The Author
attends them—The Manner in which he leaves the Country very
particularly related—He returns to England 155
A VOYAGE TO LAPUTA, BALNIBARBI, LUGGNAGG, GLUBBDUBDRIB AND JAPAN
CHAPTER I
The Author sets out on his Third Voyage—Is taken by Pirates—The
Malice of a Dutchman—His Arrival at an Island—He is received
into Laputa 169
CHAPTER II
The Humors and Dispositions of the Laputians described—An
Account of their Learning—Of the King and his Court—The
Author’s Reception there—The Inhabitants subject to Fears and
Disquietudes—An Account of the Women 176
CHAPTER III
A Phenomenon solved by modern Philosophy and Astronomy—The
Laputians’ great Improvements in the Latter—The King’s Method
of suppressing Insurrections 187
CHAPTER IV
The Author leaves Laputa—Is conveyed to Balnibarbi—Arrives at
the Metropolis—A Description of the Metropolis and the Country
adjoining—The Author hospitably received by a Great Lord—His
Conversation with that Lord 194
CHAPTER V
The Author permitted to see the Grand Academy of Lagado—The
Academy largely described—The Arts wherein the Professors
employ themselves 201
CHAPTER VI
A further Account of the Academy—The Author proposes some
Improvements, which are honorably received 209
CHAPTER VII
The Author leaves Lagado—Arrives at Maldonada—No Ship ready—He
takes a short Voyage to Glubbdubdrib—His Reception by the
Governor 216
CHAPTER VIII
A further Account of Glubbdubdrib—Ancient and modern History
corrected 221
CHAPTER IX
The Author’s Return to Maldonada—Sails to the Kingdom of
Luggnagg—The Author confined—He is sent for to Court—The Manner
of his Admittance—The King’s great Lenity to his Subjects 228
CHAPTER X
The Luggnaggians commended—A Particular Description of the
_Struldbrugs_, with many Conversations between the Author and
some Eminent Persons upon that Subject 233
CHAPTER XI
The Author leaves Luggnagg, and sails to Japan—From thence he
returns in a Dutch Ship to Amsterdam, and from Amsterdam to
England 244
A VOYAGE TO THE COUNTRY OF THE HOUYHNHNMS
CHAPTER I
The Author sets out as Captain of a Ship—His Men conspire
against him, confine him a Long Time to his Cabin, and set him
on Shore in an Unknown Land—He travels up in the Country—The
_Yahoos_, a strange Sort of Animal, described—The Author meets
two Houyhnhnms 249
CHAPTER II
The Author conducted by a Houyhnhnm to his House—The House
described—The Author’s Reception—The Food of the Houyhnhnms—The
Author in Distress for Want of Meat is at last relieved—His
Manner of Feeding in this Country 257
CHAPTER III
The Author studious to learn the Language—The Houyhnhnm his
Master assists in teaching him—The Language described—Several
Houyhnhnms of Quality come out of Curiosity to see the
Author—He gives his Master a Short Account of his Voyage 265
CHAPTER IV
The Houyhnhnms’ Notion of Truth and Falsehood—The Author’s
Discourse disapproved by his Master—The Author gives a more
particular Account of himself, and the Accidents of his Voyage 272
CHAPTER V
The Author at his Master’s Command, informs him of the State
of England—The Causes of War among the Princes of Europe—The
Author begins to explain the English Constitution 279
CHAPTER VI
A Continuation of the State of England under Queen Anne—The
Character of a first Minister of State in some European Courts 289
CHAPTER VII
The Author’s great Love of his Native Country—His Master’s
Observations upon the Constitution and Administration of
England, as described by the Author, with parallel Cases and
Comparisons—His Master’s Observations upon Human Nature 297
CHAPTER VIII
The Author relates several Particulars of the _Yahoos_—The
great Virtues of the Houyhnhnms—The Education and Exercise of
their Youth—Their General Assembly 305
CHAPTER IX
A grand Debate at the General Assembly of the Houyhnhnms, and
how it was determined—The Learning of the Houyhnhnms—Their
Buildings—Their Manner of Burials—The Defectiveness of their
Language 311
CHAPTER X
The Author’s Economy and Happy Life among the Houyhnhnms—His
great Improvement in Virtue by conversing with them—Their
Conversations—The Author has Notice given him by his Master
that he must depart from the Country—He falls into a Swoon for
Grief, but submits—He contrives and finishes a Canoe by the
Help of a Fellow Servant, and puts to Sea at a Venture 318
CHAPTER XI
The Author’s dangerous Voyage—He arrives at New Holland,
hoping to settle there—Is wounded with an Arrow by one of
the Natives—Is seized and carried by Force into a Portuguese
Ship—The great Civilities of the Captain—The Author arrives at
England 327
CHAPTER XII
The Author’s Veracity—His Design in publishing this Work—His
Censure of those Travelers who swerve from the Truth—The Author
clears himself from any Sinister Ends in writing—An Objection
answered—The Method of planting Colonies—His Native Country
commended—The Right of the Crown to those Countries described
by the Author is justified—The Difficulty of conquering
them—The Author takes his Last Leave of the Reader; proposes
his Manner of Living for the Future; gives Good Advice, and
concludes 337
THE LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
_Facing_
“I FOUND MY ARMS AND LEGS WERE STRONGLY FASTENED ON EACH SIDE
TO THE GROUND” _Title_
“I LIKEWISE DELIVERED UP MY WATCH, WHICH THE EMPEROR WAS VERY
CURIOUS TO SEE” 26
“THEY PERCEIVED THE WHOLE FLEET MOVING IN ORDER” 50
“I HAVE PASSED MANY AN AFTERNOON VERY AGREEABLY IN THESE
CONVERSATIONS” 64
“THESE HORRIBLE ANIMALS HAD THE BOLDNESS TO ATTACK ME ON
BOTH SIDES” 96
“I BANGED IT A GOOD WHILE WITH ONE OF MY SCULLS” 128
“I HEARD A NOISE OVER MY HEAD LIKE THE CLAPPING OF WINGS” 160
“AT LAST WE ENTERED THE PALACE” 182
“HE HAD BEEN EIGHT YEARS UPON A PROJECT FOR EXTRACTING
SUNBEAMS OUT OF CUCUMBERS” 206
“I SAW COMING TOWARDS THE HOUSE A KIND OF VEHICLE DRAWN
LIKE A SLEDGE BY FOUR _YAHOOS_” 260
A BIOGRAPHICAL NOTE
Jonathan Swift, whose name stands unchallenged at the head of the list
of English satirists, was born on Irish soil, for it was in Dublin on
November 30, 1667, that he opened his eyes upon a career in which fortune
and misfortune alternated in swift succession for seventy-eight years.
Before his birth his father died, and his youth was embittered by the
grudging provision made by an uncle for his education. Though a keen
lover of history and poetry, he held in high disdain the ordinary study
routine and the various regulations which govern institutions, obtaining
his degree from Trinity College in Ireland’s capital city only by grace
of special indulgence.
Restless and resentful and unhappy, when the Revolution of 1688 drove him
forth from the Emerald Isle, he sought employment in England, and while
secretary to Sir William Temple, a statesman of no ordinary culture and
ability, qualified himself for the literary work which has made his name
famous for two centuries. Then wearying of dependence, he returned to
Ireland and resolved to enter the Church.
As prelate and later as politician his name never rang with the
praise which early rewarded the efforts of his pen, for as a master
of “humor, irony, and invective he has no superior.” His love affairs
were disastrous and reflect only discredit upon his manhood, but to
the strength of his passion for Esther Johnson, or “Stella,” whom it
is contended that he secretly married but never acknowledged, and for
Vanessa—Miss Vanhomrigh—are due the great works that immortalized them.
_The Tale of the Tub_ first betrayed his transcendent genius and
irresistible wit, but the grave humor of all his other productions which
were not really serious in character, paled before the keen satire and
ludicrous exaggeration of _Gulliver’s Travels_. Its covert ridicule of
rulers, courts, statesmen, and political organizations was so severe
and cut so ruthlessly and cruelly deep, that only its diabolical
cleverness prevented its suppression and instead lent it an unprecedented
popularity. It is so true, so simple in expression, its searching irony
so based on the frailties of human nature; it is so comic, and yet its
tone so whimsically solemn, that it provides prodigious enjoyment for
thousands who never catch a glimpse of—much less grasp—its inner meaning.
But the veiled significance is unmistakably there, for the voyage to
Lilliput is merely a revelation of the policy of the English court during
the reign of George I; the trip to Brobdingnag affords opportunity for
picturing an ideal ruler and government; the journey to Laputa holds up
to contumely the proceedings of the British Royal Society, while the
visit to the Houyhnhnms is a rabid satire against humanity.
And after achievements which deservedly won the plaudits of the master
brains among his contemporaries, and continue to reflect on him lasting
glory, this gifted man four years before his death on October 19,
1745, sank into a condition of dementia. But though the powers of his
marvelous, eccentric mind weakened and finally failed, “his works do
follow him,” for he contributed to the world’s literature one of the most
delightful children’s books ever written, and his name echoes through
history as the clerical exposer of human frailties in a manner to call
forth only innocent mirth.
A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT
CHAPTER I
THE AUTHOR GIVES SOME ACCOUNT OF HIMSELF AND FAMILY—HIS FIRST
INDUCEMENTS TO TRAVEL—HE IS SHIPWRECKED, AND SWIMS FOR HIS
LIFE—GETS SAFE ON SHORE IN THE COUNTRY OF LILLIPUT—IS MADE A
PRISONER, AND CARRIED UP THE COUNTRY.
My father had a small estate in Nottinghamshire; I was the third of five
sons. He sent me to Emanuel College in Cambridge, at fourteen years old,
where I resided three years, and applied myself close to my studies; but
the charge of maintaining me, although I had a very scanty allowance,
being too great for a narrow fortune, I was bound apprentice to Mr. James
Bates, an eminent surgeon in London, with whom I continued four years;
and my father now and then sending me small sums of money, I laid them
out in learning navigation, and other parts of the mathematics, useful
to those who intend to travel, as I always believed it would be, some
time or other, my fortune to do. When I left Mr. Bates, I went down to my
father; where, by the assistance of him and my uncle John, and some other
relations, I got forty pounds, and a promise of thirty pounds a year to
maintain me at Leyden; there I studied physic two years and seven months,
knowing it would be useful in long voyages.
Soon after my return from Leyden, I was recommended by my good master,
Mr. Bates, to be surgeon to the Swallow, Captain Abraham Pannell,
commander; with whom I continued three years and a half, making a voyage
or two into the Levant, and some other parts. When I came back I resolved
to settle in London; to which Mr. Bates, my master, encouraged me, and
by him I was recommended to several patients. I took part of a small
house in the Old-Jury; and being advised to alter my condition, I married
Mistress Mary Burton, second daughter to Mr. Edmund Burton, hosier, in
Newgate Street, with whom I received four hundred pounds for a portion.
But my good master Bates dying two years after, and I having few
friends, my business began to fail; for my conscience would not suffer
me to imitate the bad practice of too many among my brethren. Having,
therefore, consulted with my wife and some of my acquaintance, I
determined to go again to sea. I was surgeon successively in two ships,
and made several voyages, for six years, to the East and West Indies, by
which I got some addition to my fortune. My hours of leisure I spent in
reading the best authors, ancient and modern, being always provided with
a good number of books; and when I was ashore, in observing the manners
and dispositions of the people, as well as learning their language,
wherein I had a great facility, by the strength of my memory.
The last of these voyages not proving very fortunate, I grew weary of the
sea, and intended to stay at home with my wife and family. I removed from
the Old-Jury to Fetter Lane, and from thence to Wapping, hoping to get
business among the sailors, but it would not turn to account. After three
years’ expectation that things would mend, I accepted an advantageous
offer from Captain William Prichard, master of the Antelope, who was
making a voyage to the South Sea. We set sail from Bristol, May 4, 1699,
and our voyage at first was very prosperous.
It would not be proper, for some reasons, to trouble the reader with
the particulars of our adventures in those seas; let it suffice to
inform him, that in our passage from thence to the East Indies, we were
driven by a violent storm to the northwest of Van Diemen’s Land. By an
observation, we found ourselves in the latitude of 30 degrees 2 minutes
south. Twelve of our crew were dead by immoderate labor and ill food: the
rest were in a very weak condition. On the 5th of November, which was
the beginning of summer in those parts, the weather being very hazy, the
seamen spied a rock within half a cable’s length of the ship, but the
wind was so strong that we were driven directly upon it, and immediately
split. Six of the crew, of whom I was one, having let down the boat into
the sea, made a shift to get clear of the ship and the rock. We rowed, by
my computation, about three leagues, till we were able to work no longer,
being already spent with labor while we were in the ship. We therefore
trusted ourselves to the mercy of the waves, and in about half an hour
the boat was overset by a sudden flurry from the north. What became of my
companions in the boat, as well as of those who escaped on the rock, or
were left in the vessel, I cannot tell, but conclude they were all lost.
For my own part, I swam as fortune directed me, and was pushed forward
by wind and tide. I often let my legs drop, and could feel no bottom,
but when I was almost gone, and able to struggle no longer, I found
myself within my depth; and by this time the storm was much abated. The
declivity was so small, that I walked near a mile before I got to the
shore, which I conjectured was about eight o’clock in the evening. I then
advanced forward near half a mile, but could not discover any sign of
houses or inhabitants; at least I was in so weak a condition that I did
not observe them. I was extremely tired, and with that, and the heat of
the weather, and about half a pint of brandy that I drank as I left the
ship, I found myself much inclined to sleep. I lay down on the grass,
which was very short and soft, where I slept sounder than ever I remember
to have done in my life, and, as I reckoned, about nine hours; for when I
awakened, it was just daylight. I attempted to rise, but was not able to
stir; for, as I happened to lie on my back, I found my arms and legs were
strongly fastened on each side to the ground; and my hair, which was long
and thick, tied down in the same manner. I likewise felt several slender
ligatures across my body, from my arm-pits to my thighs. I could only
look upwards; the sun began to grow hot, and the light offended my eyes.
I heard a confused noise about me; but in the posture I lay, could see
nothing except the sky. In a little time, I felt something alive moving
on my left leg, which advancing gently forward over my breast, came
almost up to my chin; when, bending my eyes downwards as much as I could,
I perceived it to be a human creature not six inches high, with a bow and
an arrow in his hands and a quiver at his back. In the meantime I felt at
least forty more of the same kind (as I conjectured) following the first.
I was in the utmost astonishment, and roared so loud that they all ran
back in a fright, and some of them, as I was afterwards told, were hurt
by the falls they got by leaping from my sides upon the ground. However,
they soon returned, and one of them who ventured so far as to get a full
sight of my face, lifting up his hands and eyes by way of admiration,
cried out in a shrill but distinct voice, _Hekinah degul!_ The others
repeated the same words several times, but I then knew not what it meant.
I lay all this while, as the reader may believe, in great uneasiness; at
length, struggling to get loose, I had the fortune to break the strings,
and wrench out the pegs that fastened my left arm to the ground, for, by
lifting it up to my face, I discovered the methods they had taken to bind
me, and at the same time with a violent pull, which gave me excessive
pain, I a little loosened the strings that tied down my hair on the left
side, so that I was just able to turn my head about two inches. But the
creatures ran off a second time, before I could seize them; whereupon
there was a great shout in a very shrill accent, and after it had ceased
I heard one of them cry aloud, _Tolgo phonac_; when in an instant I felt
above a hundred arrows discharged on my left hand, which pricked me like
so many needles; and besides they shot another flight into the air, as
we do bombs in Europe, whereof many, I suppose, fell on my body (though
I felt them not) and some on my face, which I immediately covered with
my left hand. When this shower of arrows was over, I fell a-groaning with
grief and pain, and then striving again to get loose, they discharged
another volley larger than the first, and some of them attempted with
spears to stick me in the sides; but by good luck I had on me a buff
jerkin, which they could not pierce. I thought it the most prudent method
to lie still, and my design was to continue so till night, when, my left
hand being already loose, I could easily free myself: and as for the
inhabitants, I had reason to believe I might be a match for the greatest
army they could bring against me, if they were all of the same size with
him that I saw. But fortune disposed otherwise of me. When the people
observed I was quiet, they discharged no more arrows; but, by the noise I
heard, I knew their numbers increased; and about four yards from me, over
against my right ear, I heard a knocking for above an hour, like that of
people at work; when turning my head that way, as well as the pegs and
strings would permit me, I saw a stage erected about a foot and a half
from the ground, capable of holding four of the inhabitants, with two or
three ladders to mount it: whence one of them, who seemed to be a person
of quality, made me a long speech, whereof I understood not a syllable.
But I should have mentioned, that before the principal person began his
oration, he cried out three times, _Langro dehul san_ (these words and
the former were afterwards repeated and explained to me). Whereupon,
immediately about fifty of the inhabitants came and cut the string that
fastened the left side of my head, which gave me the liberty of turning
it to the right, and of observing the person and gesture of him that was
to speak. He appeared to be of middle age, and taller than any of the
other three who attended him, whereof one was a page that held up his
train, and seemed to be somewhat longer than my middle finger; the other
two stood one on each side to support him. He acted every part of an
orator, and I could observe many periods of threatenings, and others of
promises, pity, and kindness. I answered in a few words, but in the most
submissive manner, lifting up my left hand and both my eyes to the sun,
as calling him for a witness; and being almost famished with hunger, not
having eaten a morsel for some hours before I left the ship, I found the
demands of nature so strong upon me that I could not forbear showing my
impatience (perhaps against the strict rules of decency), by putting my
finger frequently to my mouth, to signify that I wanted food. The _hurgo_
(for so they call a great lord, as I afterwards learned) understood
me very well. He descended from the stage, and commanded that several
ladders should be applied to my sides, on which about a hundred of the
inhabitants mounted, and walked towards my mouth, laden with baskets full
of meat, which had been provided and sent thither by the king’s orders,
upon the first intelligence he received of me. I observed there was the
flesh of several animals, but could not distinguish them by the taste.
There were shoulders, legs and loins, shaped like those of mutton, and
very well dressed, but smaller than the wings of a lark. I ate them by
two or three at a mouthful, and took three loaves at a time about the
bigness of musketballs. They supplied me as fast as they could, showing a
thousand marks of wonder and astonishment at my bulk and appetite.
I then made another sign that I wanted drink. They found by my eating
that a small quantity would not suffice me; and being a most ingenious
people, they slung up, with great dexterity, one of their largest
hogsheads, then rolled it towards my hand, and beat out the top; I drank
it off at a draught, which I might well do, for it did not hold half a
pint, and tasted like a small wine of Burgundy, but much more delicious.
They brought me a second hogshead, which I drank in the same manner, and
made signs for more: but they had none to give me. When I had performed
these wonders they shouted for joy, and danced upon my breast, repeating
several times as they did at first, _Hekinah degul_. They made me a sign
that I should throw down the two hogsheads, but first warned the people
below to stand out of the way, crying aloud, _Borach mevola_: and when
they saw the vessels in the air there was a universal shout of _Hekinah
degul_. I confess I was often tempted, while they were passing backwards
and forwards on my body, to seize forty or fifty of the first that came
in my reach and dash them against the ground. But the remembrance of what
I had felt, which probably might not be the worst they could do, and
the promise of honor I made to them—for so I interpreted my submissive
behavior—soon drove out these imaginations. Besides, I now considered
myself as bound by the laws of hospitality to a people who had treated me
with so much expense and magnificence. However, in my thoughts I could
not sufficiently wonder at the intrepidity of these diminutive mortals,
who durst venture to mount and walk upon my body while one of my hands
was at liberty, without trembling at the very sight of so prodigious a
creature as I must appear to them. After some time, when they observed
that I made no more demands for meat, there appeared before me a person
of high rank from his imperial majesty. His excellency, having mounted
on the small of my right leg, advanced forwards up to my face, with
about a dozen of his retinue, and producing his credentials under the
signet royal, which he applied close to my eyes, spoke about ten minutes
without any signs of anger, but with a kind of determinate resolution:
often pointing forwards, which, as I afterwards found, was towards the
capital city, about half a mile distant, whither it was agreed by his
majesty in council that I must be conveyed. I answered in few words, but
to no purpose, and made a sign with my hand that was loose, putting it to
the other (but over his excellency’s head for fear of hurting him or his
train), and then to my own head and body, to signify that I desired my
liberty. It appeared that he understood me well enough, for he shook his
head by way of disapprobation, and held his hands in a posture to show
that I must be carried as a prisoner. However, he made other signs, to
let me understand that I should have meat and drink enough, and very good
treatment. Whereupon I once more thought of attempting to break my bonds;
but again, when I felt the smart of their arrows upon my face and hands,
which were all in blisters, and many of the darts still sticking in them,
and observing likewise that the number of my enemies increased, I gave
tokens to let them know that they might do with me what they pleased.
Upon this the _hurgo_ and his train withdrew, with much civility and
cheerful countenances. Soon after I heard a general shout, with frequent
repetitions of the words, _peplom selan_; and I felt great numbers of
people on my left side relaxing the cords to such a degree that I was
able to turn upon my right. But, before this, they had daubed my face
and both my hands with a sort of ointment, very pleasant to the smell,
which in a few minutes removed all the smart of their arrows. These
circumstances, added to the refreshment I had received by their victuals
and drink, which were very nourishing, disposed me to sleep. I slept
about eight hours, as I was afterwards assured; and it was no wonder, for
the physicians, by the emperor’s order, had mingled a sleepy potion in
the hogsheads of wine.
It seems that upon the first moment I was discovered sleeping on the
ground, after my landing, the emperor had early notice of it by an
express; and determined in council that I should be tied in the manner I
have related (which was done in the night while I slept), that plenty of
meat and drink should be sent me, and a machine prepared to carry me to
the capital city.
This resolution perhaps may appear very bold and dangerous, and I am
confident would not be imitated by any prince in Europe on the like
occasion. However, in my opinion, it was extremely prudent, as well as
generous; for supposing these people had endeavored to kill me with their
spears and arrows while I was asleep, I should certainly have awaked with
the first sense of smart, which might have so far aroused my rage and
strength as to have enabled me to break the strings wherewith I was tied;
after which, as they were not able to make resistance, so they could
expect no mercy.
These people are most excellent mathematicians, and arrived to a great
perfection in mechanics by the countenance and encouragement of the
emperor, who is a renowned patron of learning. This prince has several
machines fixed on wheels for the carriage of trees and other great
weights. He often builds his largest men of war, whereof some are nine
feet long, in the woods where the timber grows, and has them carried
on these engines three or four hundred yards to the sea. Five hundred
carpenters and engineers were immediately set at work to prepare the
greatest engine they had. It was a frame of wood raised three inches from
the ground, about seven feet long and four wide, moving upon twenty-two
wheels. The shout I heard was upon the arrival of this engine, which, it
seems, set out in four hours after my landing. It was brought parallel
to me as I lay. But the principal difficulty was to raise and place me
in this vehicle. Eighty poles, each one foot high, were erected for
this purpose, and very strong cords, of the bigness of packthread, were
fastened by hooks to many bandages, which the workmen had girt round
my neck, my hands, my body, and my legs. Nine hundred of the strongest
men were employed to draw up these cords by many pulleys fastened on
the poles; and thus, in less than three hours, I was raised and slung
into the engine, and there tied fast. All this I was told; for while the
operation was performing I lay in a profound sleep, by the force of that
soporiferous medicine infused into my liquor. Fifteen hundred of the
emperor’s largest horses, each about four inches and a half high, were
employed to draw me towards the metropolis, which, as I said, was half a
mile distant.
About four hours after we began our journey I awaked by a very ridiculous
accident; for the carriage being stopped awhile, to adjust something that
was out of order, two or three of the young natives had the curiosity to
see how I looked when I was asleep; they climbed up into the engine, and,
advancing very softly to my face, one of them, an officer in the guards,
put the sharp end of his half-pike a good way up into my left nostril,
which tickled my nose like a straw, and made me sneeze violently;
whereupon they stole off unperceived, and it was three weeks before
I knew the cause of my awaking so suddenly. We made a long march the
remaining part of that day, and rested at night with five hundred guards
on each side of me, half with torches, and half with bows and arrows,
ready to shoot me if I should offer to stir. The next morning at sunrise
we continued our march, and arrived within two hundred yards of the city
gates about noon. The emperor and all his court came out to meet us; but
his great officers would by no means suffer his majesty to endanger his
person by mounting on my body.
At the place where the carriage stopped there stood an ancient temple,
esteemed to be the largest in the whole kingdom, which, having been
polluted some years before by an unnatural murder, was, according to
the zeal of those people looked upon as profane, and therefore had been
applied to common uses, and all the ornaments and furniture carried
away. In this edifice it was determined I should lodge. The great gate
fronting to the north was about four feet high and almost two feet wide,
through which I could easily creep. On each side of the gate was a small
window, not above six inches from the ground; into that on the left side
the king’s smiths conveyed fourscore and eleven chains, like those that
hang to a lady’s watch in Europe, and almost as large, which were locked
to my left leg with six-and-thirty padlocks. Over against this temple,
on the other side of the great highway, at twenty feet distance, there
was a turret at least five feet high. Here the emperor ascended, with
many principal lords of his court, to have an opportunity of viewing me,
as I was told, for I could not see them. It was reckoned that above a
hundred thousand inhabitants came out of the town upon the same errand;
and, in spite of my guards, I believe there could not be fewer than ten
thousand, at several times, who mounted my body, by the help of ladders.
But a proclamation was soon issued to forbid it upon pain of death. When
the workmen found it was impossible for me to break loose they cut all
the strings that bound me; whereupon I rose up, with as melancholy a
disposition as ever I had in my life. But the noise and astonishment of
the people at seeing me rise and walk are not to be expressed. The chains
that held my left leg were about two yards long, and gave me not only
the liberty of walking backwards and forwards in a semicircle, but being
fixed within four inches of the gate, allowed me to creep in and lie at
my full length in the temple.
[Illustration]
CHAPTER II
THE EMPEROR OF LILLIPUT, ATTENDED BY SEVERAL OF THE NOBILITY,
COMES TO SEE THE AUTHOR IN HIS CONFINEMENT—THE EMPEROR’S PERSON
AND HABITS DESCRIBED—LEARNED MEN APPOINTED TO TEACH THE AUTHOR
THEIR LANGUAGE—HE GAINS FAVOR BY HIS MILD DISPOSITION—HIS
POCKETS ARE SEARCHED, AND HIS SWORD AND PISTOLS TAKEN FROM HIM.
When I found myself on my feet I looked about me, and must confess I
never beheld a more entertaining prospect. The country around appeared
like a continued garden, and the inclosed fields, which were generally
forty feet square, resembled so many beds of flowers. These fields were
intermingled with woods of half a stang, and the tallest trees, as I
could judge, appeared to be seven feet high. I viewed the town on my left
hand, which looked like the painted scene of a city in a theater.
The emperor was already descended from the tower and advancing on
horseback towards me, which had like to have cost him dear; for the
beast, though very well trained, yet wholly unused to such a sight, which
appeared as if a mountain moved before him, reared up on his hindfeet;
but that prince, who is an excellent horseman, kept his seat, till his
attendants ran in and held the bridle, while his majesty had time to
dismount. When he alighted he surveyed me round with great admiration;
but kept without the length of my chain. He ordered his cooks and
butlers, who were already prepared, to give me victuals and drink, which
they pushed forward in a sort of vehicles upon wheels till I could reach
them, I took these vehicles and soon emptied them all; twenty of them
were filled with meat, and ten with liquor; each of the former afforded
me two or three good mouthfuls; and I emptied the liquor of ten vessels,
which was contained in earthen vials, into one vehicle, drinking it off
at a draught; and so I did with the rest. The empress and young princes
of the blood of both sexes, attended by many ladies, sat at some distance
in their chairs; but, upon the accident that happened to the emperor’s
horse, they alighted, and came near his person, which I am now going to
describe. He is taller by almost the breadth of my nail, than any of
his court, which alone is enough to strike an awe into the beholders.
His features are strong and masculine, with an Austrian lip and arched
nose, his complexion olive, his countenance erect, his body and limbs
well proportioned, all his motions graceful and his deportment majestic.
He was then past his prime, being twenty-eight years and three-quarters
old, of which he had reigned about seven in great felicity and generally
victorious. For the better convenience of beholding him I lay on my side,
so that my face was parallel to his, and he stood but three yards off;
however, I have had him since many times in my hand, and therefore cannot
be deceived in the description. His dress was very plain and simple,
and the fashion of it between the Asiatic and the European; but he had
on his head a light helmet of gold, adorned with jewels, and a plume
on the crest. He held his sword drawn in his hand to defend himself,
if I should happen to break loose: it was almost three inches long;
the hilt and scabbard were gold enriched with diamonds. His voice was
shrill, but very clear and articulate, and I could distinctly hear it
when I stood up. The ladies and courtiers were all most magnificently
clad, so that the spot they stood upon seemed to resemble a petticoat
spread on the ground, embroidered with figures of gold and silver. His
imperial majesty spoke often to me, and I returned answers, but neither
of us could understand a syllable. There were several of his priests and
lawyers present (as I conjectured by their habits), who were commanded
to address themselves to me, and I spoke to them in as many languages
as I had the least smattering of, which were High and Low Dutch, Latin,
French, Spanish, Italian, and Lingua Franca; but all to no purpose. After
about two hours the court retired, and I was left with a strong guard to
prevent the impertinence, and probably the malice of the rabble, who were
very impatient to crowd about me as near as they durst; and some of them
had the impudence to shoot their arrows at me as I sat on the ground by
the door of my house, whereof one very narrowly missed my left eye. But
the colonel ordered six of the ringleaders to be seized, and thought no
punishment so proper as to deliver them bound into my hands; which some
of his soldiers accordingly did, pushing them forwards with the butt-ends
of their pikes into my reach. I took them all in my right hand, put five
of them into my coat pocket, and as to the sixth, I made a countenance as
if I would eat him alive. The poor man squalled terribly, and the colonel
and his officers were in much pain, especially when they saw me take
out my penknife; but I soon put them out of fear; for, looking mildly,
and immediately cutting the strings he was bound with, I set him gently
on the ground and away he ran. I treated the rest in the same manner,
taking them one by one out of my pocket; and I observed both the soldiers
and people were highly obliged at this mark of my clemency, which was
represented very much to my advantage at court.
Towards night I got with some difficulty into my house, where I lay on
the ground, and continued so to do about a fortnight; during which time
the emperor gave orders to have a bed prepared for me. Six hundred beds
of the common measure were brought in carriages, and worked up in my
house; a hundred and fifty of their beds, sewn together, made up the
breadth and length; and these were four double, which however kept me but
very indifferently from the hardness of the floor, that was of smooth
stone. By the same computation they provided me with sheets, blankets,
and coverlets, tolerable enough for one who had been so long inured to
hardships as I.
As the news of my arrival spread through the kingdom it brought
prodigious numbers of rich, idle, and curious people to see me; so
that the villages were almost emptied, and great neglect of tillage
and household affairs must have ensued if his imperial majesty had
not provided by several proclamations and orders of state against
this inconveniency. He directed that those who had already beheld me
should return home and not presume to come within fifty yards of my
house without license from court; whereby the secretaries of state got
considerable fees.
In the meantime the emperor held frequent councils to debate what course
should be taken with me; and I was afterwards assured by a particular
friend, a person of great quality, who was looked upon to be as much
in the secret as any, that the court was under many difficulties
concerning me. They apprehended my breaking loose, that my diet would be
very expensive and might cause a famine. Sometimes they determined to
starve me, or at least to shoot me in the face and hands with poisoned
arrows which would soon dispatch me; but again they considered that the
stench of so large a carcass might produce a plague in the metropolis
and probably spread through the whole kingdom. In the midst of these
consultations several officers of the army went to the door of the great
council chamber and two of them being admitted, gave an account of my
behavior to the six criminals above mentioned; which made so favorable
an impression in the breast of his majesty and the whole board in my
behalf that an imperial commission was issued out, obliging all the
villages nine hundred yards round the city, to deliver in every morning
six beeves, forty sheep, and other victuals for my sustenance; together
with a proportionable quantity of bread, and wine and other liquors;
for the due payment of which his majesty gave assignments upon his
treasury. For this prince lives chiefly upon his own demesnes, seldom
except upon great occasions raising any subsidies upon his subjects,
who are bound to attend him in his wars at their own expense. An
establishment was also made of six hundred persons to be my domestics,
who had board-wages allowed for their maintenance and tents built for
them very conveniently on each side of my door. It was likewise ordered
that three hundred tailors should make me a suit of clothes after the
fashion of the country; that six of his majesty’s greatest scholars
should be employed to instruct me in their language; and, lastly, that
the emperor’s horses, and those of the nobility and troops of guards,
should be frequently exercised in my sight, to accustom themselves to me.
All these orders were duly put in execution, and in about three weeks I
made a great progress in learning their language; during which time the
emperor frequently honored me with his visits, and was pleased to assist
my masters in teaching me. We began already to converse together in some
sort; and the first words I learned were to express my desire that he
would please to give me my liberty; which I every day repeated on my
knees. His answer, as I could apprehend it, was that this must be a work
of time, not to be thought on without the advice of his council, and
that first I must _lumos kelmin pesso desmar lon emposo_; that is, swear
a peace with him and his kingdom: however, that I should be used with
all kindness, and he advised me to acquire, by my patience and discreet
behavior the good opinion of himself and his subjects. He desired I would
not take it ill if he gave orders to certain proper officers to search
me; for probably I might carry about me several weapons, which must
needs be dangerous things, if they answered the bulk of so prodigious
a person. I said his majesty should be satisfied, for I was ready to
strip myself and turn up my pockets before him. This I delivered part in
words and part in signs. He replied that, by the laws of the kingdom I
must be searched by two of his officers; that he knew this could not be
done without my consent and assistance; that he had so good an opinion
of my generosity and justice as to trust their persons in my hands; that
whatever they took from me should be returned when I left the country
or paid for at the rate which I would set upon them. I took up the two
officers in my hands, put them first into my coat pockets and then into
every other pocket about me, except my two fobs, and another secret
pocket which I had no mind should be searched, wherein I had some little
necessaries that were of no consequence to any but myself. In one of
my fobs there was a silver watch and in the other a small quantity of
gold in a purse. These gentlemen, having pen, ink, and paper about them,
made an exact inventory of everything they saw; and when they had done,
desired I would set them down, that they might deliver it to the emperor.
This inventory I afterwards translated into English, and is word for word
as follows:
“IMPRIMIS, In the right coat pocket of the great Man-mountain
(for so I interpret the words _quinbus flestrin_), after the
strictest search, we found only one great piece of coarse
cloth, large enough to be a foot-cloth for your majesty’s
chief room of state. In the left pocket we saw a huge silver
chest, with a cover of the same metal, which we the searchers
were not able to lift. We desired it should be opened, and one
of us stepping into it, found himself up to the mid-leg in a
sort of dust, some part whereof flying up to our faces, set us
both a-sneezing several times together. In his right waistcoat
pocket we found a prodigious bundle of white thin substances,
folded one over another, about the bigness of three men, tied
with a strong cable and marked with black figures; which we
humbly conceive to be writings, every letter almost half as
large as the palm of our hands. In the left there was a sort
of engine, from the back of which were extended twenty long
poles, resembling the palisadoes before your majesty’s court;
wherewith we conjecture the Man-mountain combs his head, for
we did not always trouble him with questions, because we found
it a great difficulty to make him understand us. In the large
pocket on the right side of his middle cover (so I translate
_ranfu-lo_, by which they meant my breeches), we saw a hollow
pillar of iron, about the length of a man, fastened to a strong
piece of timber larger than the pillar, and upon one side of
the pillar were huge pieces of iron sticking out, cut into
strange figures, which we know not what to make of. In the
left pocket another engine of the same kind. In the smaller
pocket on the right side, were several round flat pieces of
white and red metal, of different bulk; some of the white,
which seemed to be silver, were so large and heavy that my
comrade and I could hardly lift them. In the left pocket were
two black pillars irregularly shaped; we could not, without
difficulty, reach the top of them, as we stood at the bottom of
his pocket. One of them was covered and seemed all of a piece;
but at the upper end of the other there appeared a white round
substance, about twice the bigness of our heads. Within each
of these was inclosed a prodigious plate of steel; which, by
our orders, we obliged him to show us, because we apprehended
they might be dangerous engines. He took them out of their
cases, and told us that in his own country his practice was to
shave his beard with one of these and to cut his meat with the
other. There were two pockets which we could not enter; these
he called his fobs; they were two large slits cut into the top
of his middle cover, but squeezed close by the pressure of his
belly. Out of the right fob hung a great silver chain, with
a wonderful kind of engine at the bottom. We directed him to
draw out whatever was fastened to that chain, which appeared to
be a globe, half silver, and half of some transparent metal;
for on the transparent side we saw certain strange figures
circularly drawn, and thought we could touch them till we
found our fingers stopped by that lucid substance. He put his
engine to our ears, which made an incessant noise, like that
of a watermill; and we conjecture it is either some unknown
animal or the god that he worships; but we are more inclined
to the latter opinion, because he assures us (if we understood
him right, for he expressed himself very imperfectly) that he
seldom did anything without consulting it. He called it his
oracle, and said it pointed out the time for every action of
his life. From the left fob he took out a net almost large
enough for a fisherman, but contrived to open and shut like a
purse, and which served him for the same use; we found therein
several massy pieces of yellow metal, which, if they be real
gold, must be of immense value.
“Having thus, in obedience to your majesty’s commands,
diligently searched all his pockets, we observed a girdle about
his waist, made of the hide of some prodigious animal, from
which, on the left side, hung a sword of the length of five
men; and on the right a bag or pouch divided into two cells,
each cell capable of holding three of your majesty’s subjects.
In one of these cells were several globes or balls of a most
ponderous metal, about the bigness of our heads, and required
a strong hand to lift them; the other cell contained a heap of
certain black grains, but of no great bulk or weight, for we
could hold above fifty of them in the palms of our hands.
“This is an exact inventory of what we found about the body
of the Man-mountain, who used us with great civility, and
due respect to your majesty’s commission. Signed and sealed
on the fourth day of the eighty-ninth moon of your majesty’s
auspicious reign.”
CLEFREN FRELOCK, MARSI FRELOCK.
When this inventory was read over to the emperor he directed me, although
in very gentle terms, to deliver up the several particulars. He first
called for my scimitar, which I took out, scabbard and all. In the
meantime he ordered three thousand of his choicest troops (who then
attended him) to surround me at a distance, with their bows and arrows
just ready to discharge; but I did not observe it, for my eyes were
wholly fixed upon his majesty. He then desired me to draw my scimitar,
which, although it had got some rust by the sea water, was in most parts
exceeding bright. I did so, and immediately all the troops gave a shout
between terror and surprise; for the sun shone clear, and the reflection
dazzled their eyes as I waved the scimitar to and fro in my hand. His
majesty, who is a most magnanimous prince, was less daunted than I could
expect; he ordered me to return it into the scabbard and cast it on the
ground as gently as I could, about six feet from the end of my chain. The
next thing he demanded was one of the hollow iron pillars, by which he
meant my pocket pistols. I drew it out, and at his desire, as well as I
could, expressed to him the use of it; and charging it only with powder,
which by the closeness of my pouch happened to escape wetting in the sea
(an inconvenience against which all prudent mariners take special care
to provide), I first cautioned the emperor not to be afraid, and then
I let it off in the air. The astonishment here was much greater than
at the sight of the scimitar. Hundreds fell down as if they had been
struck dead; and even the emperor, although he stood his ground, could
not recover himself in some time. I delivered up both my pistols in the
same manner as I had done my scimitar, and then my pouch of powder and
bullets; begging him that the former might be kept from the fire, for it
would kindle with the smallest spark and blow up his imperial palace into
the air. I likewise delivered up my watch, which the emperor was very
curious to see, and commanded two of his tallest yeomen of the guards to
bear it on a pole upon their shoulders, as draymen in England do a barrel
of ale. He was amazed at the continual noise it made, and the motion of
the minute hand, which he could easily discern; for their sight is much
more acute than ours; and asked the opinions of his learned men about
him, which were various and remote, as the reader may imagine without
my repeating; although, indeed, I could not very perfectly understand
them. I then gave up my silver and copper money, my purse with nine large
pieces of gold, and some smaller ones; my knife and razor, my comb and
silver snuff box, my handkerchief and journal book. My scimitar, pistols,
and pouch were conveyed in carriages to his majesty’s stores, but the
rest of my goods were returned me.
[Illustration: “_I likewise delivered up my watch, which the emperor was
very curious to see_”
_Page 28_]
I had, as I before observed, one private pocket which escaped their
search, wherein there was a pair of spectacles (which I sometimes use for
the weakness of my eyes) a pocket perspective, and some other little
conveniences which, being of no consequence to the emperor, I did not
think myself bound in honor to discover, and I apprehended they might be
lost or spoiled if I ventured them out of my possession.
CHAPTER III
THE AUTHOR DIVERTS THE EMPEROR, AND HIS NOBILITY OF BOTH SEXES,
IN A VERY UNCOMMON MANNER—THE DIVERSIONS OF THE COURT OF
LILLIPUT DESCRIBED—THE AUTHOR HAS HIS LIBERTY GRANTED HIM, UPON
CERTAIN CONDITIONS.
My gentleness and good behavior had gained so far on the emperor and his
court, and indeed upon the army and people in general, that I began to
conceive hopes of getting my liberty in a short time. I took all possible
methods to cultivate this favorable disposition. The natives came by
degrees to be less apprehensive of any danger from me. I would sometimes
lie down and let five or six of them dance on my hand; and at last the
boys and girls would venture to come and play at hide-and-seek in my
hair. I had now made a good progress in understanding and speaking their
language. The emperor had a mind one day to entertain me with several of
the country shows, wherein they exceed all nations I have known, both for
dexterity and magnificence. I was diverted with none so much as that of
the rope dancers, performed upon a slender white thread, extended about
two feet and twelve inches from the ground. Upon which I shall desire
liberty, with the reader’s patience, to enlarge a little.
This diversion is only practiced by those persons who are candidates
for great employments and high favor at court. They are trained in this
art from their youth, and are not always of noble birth, or liberal
education. When a great office is vacant, either by death or disgrace
(which often happens), five or six of those candidates petition the
emperor to entertain his majesty and the court with a dance on the rope;
and whoever jumps the highest without falling succeeds in the office.
Very often the chief ministers themselves are commanded to show their
skill, and to convince the emperor that they have not lost their faculty.
Flimnap, the treasurer, is allowed to cut a caper on the straight rope,
at least an inch higher than any other lord in the whole empire. I have
seen him do the somersault several times together upon a trencher fixed
on the rope, which is no thicker than a common packthread in England.
My friend Reldresal, principal secretary for private affairs, is, in my
opinion, if I am not partial, the second after the treasurer; the rest of
the great officers are much upon a par.
These diversions are often attended with fatal accidents, whereof great
numbers are on record. I myself have seen two or three candidates break
a limb. But the danger is much greater when the ministers themselves are
commanded to show their dexterity; for, by contending to excel themselves
and their fellows, they strain so far that there is hardly one of them
who has not received a fall, and some of them two or three. I was assured
that, a year or two before my arrival, Flimnap would infallibly have
broke his neck, if one of the king’s cushions, that accidentally lay on
the ground, had not weakened the force of his fall.
There is likewise another diversion which is only shown before the
emperor and empress, and first minister, upon particular occasions. The
emperor lays on the table three fine silken threads of six inches long;
one is purple, the other yellow, and the third white. These threads
are proposed as prizes for those persons whom the emperor has a mind to
distinguish by a peculiar mark of his favor. The ceremony is performed in
his majesty’s great chamber of state, where the candidates are to undergo
a trial of dexterity very different from the former, and such as I have
not observed the least resemblance of in any other country of the old or
the new world. The emperor holds a stick in his hands, both ends parallel
to the horizon, while the candidates advancing, one by one, sometimes
leap over the stick, sometimes creep under it, backwards and forwards,
several times, according as the stick is advanced or depressed. Sometimes
the emperor holds one end of the stick, and his first minister the other;
sometimes the minister has it entirely to himself. Whoever performs his
part with most agility and holds out the longest in leaping and creeping,
is rewarded with the purple-colored silk; the yellow is given to the
next, and the white to the third, which they all wear girt twice round
about the middle; and you see few great persons about this court who are
not adorned with one of these girdles.
The horses of the army, and those of the royal stables, having been daily
led before me, were no longer shy, but would come up to my very feet
without starting. The riders would leap them over my hand, as I held it
on the ground; and one of the emperor’s huntsmen, upon a large courser,
took my foot, shoe and all, which was indeed a prodigious leap. I had the
good fortune to divert the emperor one day after a very extraordinary
manner. I desired he would order several sticks of two feet high, and the
thickness of an ordinary cane, to be brought me; whereupon his majesty
commanded the master of his woods to give directions accordingly, and the
next morning six woodmen arrived with as many carriages, drawn by eight
horses to each. I took nine of these sticks and fixing them firmly in the
ground in a quadrangular figure, two feet and a half square, I took four
other sticks and tied them parallel at each corner, about two feet from
the ground; then I fastened my handkerchief to the nine sticks that stood
erect, and extended it on all sides, till it was tight as the top of a
drum; and the four parallel sticks, rising about five inches higher than
the handkerchief, served as ledges on each side. When I had finished my
work I desired the emperor to let a troop of his best horse, twenty-four
in number, come and exercise upon this plane. His majesty approved of
the proposal, and I took them up one by one in my hands, ready mounted
and armed, with the proper officers to exercise them. As soon as they
got into order they divided into two parties, performed mock skirmishes,
discharged blunt arrows, drew their swords, fled and pursued, attacked
and retired, and in short, discovered the best military discipline I ever
beheld. The parallel sticks secured them and their horses from falling
over the stage; and the emperor was so much delighted that he ordered
this entertainment to be repeated several days, and once was pleased to
be lifted up and give the word of command; and, with great difficulty,
persuaded even the empress herself to let me hold her in her close
chair within two yards of the stage, from whence she was able to take a
full view of the whole performance. It was my good fortune that no ill
accident happened in these entertainments; only once a fiery horse that
belonged to one of the captains, pawing with his hoof, struck a hole
in my handkerchief, and, his foot slipping, he overthrew his rider and
himself; but I immediately relieved them both, and, covering the hole
with one hand, I set down the troop with the other, in the same manner as
I took them up. The horse that fell was strained in the left shoulder,
but the rider got no hurt, and I repaired my handkerchief as well as I
could; however, I would not trust to the strength of it any more in such
dangerous enterprises.
About two or three days before I was set at liberty, as I was
entertaining the court with this kind of feats, there arrived an express
to inform his majesty that some of his subjects, riding near the place
where I was first taken up, had seen a great black substance lying on
the ground, very oddly shaped, extending its edges round as wide as his
majesty’s bedchamber, and rising up in the middle as high as a man; that
it was no living creature, as they at first apprehended, for it lay on
the grass without motion, and some of them had walked round it several
times; that, by mounting upon each other’s shoulders, they had got to
the top, which was flat and even, and stamping upon it, they found that
it was hollow within; that they humbly conceived it might be something
belonging to the Man-mountain; and if his majesty pleased they would
undertake to bring it with only five horses. I presently knew what they
meant, and was glad at heart to receive this intelligence. It seems,
upon my first reaching the shore after our shipwreck, I was in such
confusion that before I came to the place where I went to sleep, my
hat, which I had fastened with a string to my head while I was rowing,
and had stuck on all the time I was swimming, fell off after I came
to land; the string, as I conjecture, breaking by some accident which
I never observed, but thought my hat had been lost at sea. I entreated
his imperial majesty to give orders it might be brought to me as soon as
possible, describing to him the use and the nature of it; and the next
day the wagoners arrived with it, but not in a very good condition; they
had bored two holes in the brim, within an inch and a half of the edge,
and fastened two hooks in the holes; these hooks were tied by a long
cord to the harness, and thus my hat was dragged along for above half an
English mile, but the ground in that country being extremely smooth and
level, it received less damage than I expected.
Two days after this adventure, the emperor, having ordered that part of
his army which quarters in and about his metropolis to be in readiness,
took a fancy of diverting himself in a very singular manner. He desired
that I would stand like a colossus, with my legs as far asunder as
I conveniently could. He then commanded his general (who was an old
experienced leader, and a great patron of mine) to draw up the troops in
close order, and march them under me; the foot by twenty-four abreast,
and the horse by sixteen, with drums beating, colors flying, and pikes
advanced. This body consisted of three thousand foot, and a thousand
horse.
I had sent so many memorials and petitions for my liberty that his
majesty at length mentioned the matter, first in the cabinet and then in
a full council, where it was opposed by none except Skyresh Bolgolam,
who was pleased, without any provocation, to be my mortal enemy. But it
was carried against him by the whole board and confirmed by the emperor.
That minister was _galbet_, or admiral of the realm, very much in his
master’s confidence, and a person well versed in affairs, but of a morose
and sour complexion. However, he was at length persuaded to comply, but
prevailed that the articles and conditions upon which I should be set
free, and to which I must swear, should be drawn up by himself. These
articles were brought to me by Skyresh Bolgolam in person, attended by
two under-secretaries and several persons of distinction. After they
were read, I was demanded to swear to the performance of them, first in
the manner of my own country, and afterwards in the methods prescribed
by their laws, which was to hold my right foot in my left hand, and to
place the middle finger of my right hand on the crown of my head, and my
thumb on the tip of my right ear. But because the reader may perhaps be
curious to have some idea of the style and manner of expression peculiar
to that people, as well as to know the articles upon which I recovered
my liberty, I have made a translation of the whole instrument, word for
word, as near as I was able, which I here offer to the public:
GOLBASTO MOMAREN EVLAME GURDILO SHEFIN MULLY ULLY GUE, most
mighty Emperor of Lilliput, delight and terror of the universe,
whose dominions extend five thousand _blustrogs_ (about twelve
miles in circumference) to the extremities of the globe;
monarch of all monarchs, taller than the sons of men; whose
feet press down to the center, and whose head strikes against
the sun; at whose nod the princes of the earth shake their
knees; pleasant as the spring, comfortable as the summer,
fruitful as autumn, dreadful as winter. His most sublime
majesty proposes to the Man-mountain, lately arrived at our
celestial dominions, the following articles, which, by a solemn
oath, he shall be obliged to perform:
I. The Man-mountain shall not depart from our dominions without
our license under our great seal.
II. He shall not presume to come into our metropolis without
our express order; at which time, the inhabitants shall have
two hours’ warning to keep within their doors.
III. The said Man-mountain shall confine his walks to our
principal highroads, and not offer to walk or lie down in a
meadow or field of corn.
IV. As he walks the said roads, he shall take the utmost care
not to trample upon the bodies of any of our loving subjects,
their horses or carriages, nor take any of our said subjects
into his hands without their own consent.
V. If an express requires extraordinary dispatch, the
Man-mountain shall be obliged to carry, in his pocket, the
messenger and horse a six days’ journey once in every moon, and
return the said messenger back (if so required) safe to our
imperial presence.
VI. He shall be our ally against our enemies in the island of
Blefuscu, and do his utmost to destroy their fleet, which is
now preparing to invade us.
VII. That the said Man-mountain shall, at his times of
leisure, be aiding and assisting to our workmen, in helping to
raise certain great stones, towards covering the wall of the
principal park, and other of our royal buildings.
VIII. That the said Man-mountain shall, in two moons’ time,
deliver in an exact survey of the circumference of our
dominions, by a computation of his own paces round the coast.
Lastly, That upon his solemn oath to observe the above
articles, the said Man-mountain shall have a daily allowance
of meat and drink sufficient for the support of 1728 of our
subjects, with free access to our royal person, and other marks
of our favor. Given at our palace at Belfaborac, the twelfth
day of the ninety-first moon of our reign.
I swore and subscribed to these articles with great cheerfulness and
content, although some of them were not so honorable as I could have
wished; which proceeded wholly from the malice of Skyresh Bolgolam, the
high-admiral; whereupon my chains were immediately unlocked, and I was at
full liberty. The emperor himself, in person, did me the honor to be by
at the whole ceremony. I made my acknowledgments by prostrating myself at
his majesty’s feet; but he commanded me to rise; and after many gracious
expressions, which to avoid the censure of vanity I shall not repeat, he
added that he hoped I should prove a useful servant, and well deserve all
the favors he had already conferred upon me, or might do for the future.
The reader may please to observe, that in the last article for the
recovery of my liberty the emperor stipulates to allow me a quantity
of meat and drink sufficient for the support of 1728 Lilliputians.
Some time after, asking a friend at court how they came to fix on that
determinate number, he told me that his majesty’s mathematicians, having
taken the height of my body by the help of a quadrant, and finding it
to exceed theirs in the proportion of twelve to one, they concluded from
the similarity of their bodies, that mine must contain at least 1728 of
theirs, and consequently would require as much food as was necessary to
support that number of Lilliputians. By which the reader may conceive an
idea of the ingenuity of that people, as well as the prudent and exact
economy of so great a prince.
CHAPTER IV
MILDENDO, THE METROPOLIS OF LILLIPUT, DESCRIBED, TOGETHER WITH
THE EMPEROR’S PALACE—A CONVERSATION BETWEEN THE AUTHOR AND A
PRINCIPAL SECRETARY, CONCERNING THE AFFAIRS OF THAT EMPIRE—THE
AUTHOR’S OFFERS TO SERVE THE EMPEROR IN HIS WARS.
The first request I made after I had obtained my liberty, was that I
might have license to see Mildendo, the metropolis; which the emperor
easily granted me, but with a special charge to do no hurt either to the
inhabitants or their houses. The people had notice, by proclamation,
of my design to visit the town. The wall which encompassed it, is two
feet and a half high, and at least eleven inches broad, so that a coach
and horses may be driven very safely round it; and it is flanked with
strong towers at ten feet distance. I stepped over the great western
gate, and passed very gently and sideling through the two principal
streets, only in my short waistcoat, for fear of damaging the roofs and
eaves of the houses with the skirts of my coat. I walked with the utmost
circumspection, to avoid treading on any stragglers that might remain in
the streets; although the orders were very strict that all people should
keep in their houses, at their own peril. The garret windows and tops of
houses were so crowded with spectators that I thought in all my travels
I had not seen a more populous place. The city is an exact square, each
side of the wall being five hundred feet long. The two great streets
which run across and divide it into four quarters, are five feet wide.
The lanes and alleys, which I could not enter, but only viewed them as
I passed, are from twelve to eighteen inches. The town is capable of
holding five hundred thousand souls. The houses are from three to five
stories; the shops and markets well provided.
The emperor’s palace is in the center of the city, where the two great
streets meet. It is inclosed by a wall of two feet high, and twenty feet
distant from the buildings. I had his majesty’s permission to step over
this wall; and the space being so wide between that and the palace, I
could easily view it on every side. The outward court is a square of
forty feet, and includes two other courts; in the inmost are the royal
apartments, which I was very desirous to see, but found it extremely
difficult; for the great gates, from one square into another, were but
eighteen inches high and seven inches wide. Now the buildings of the
outer court were at least five feet high, and it was impossible for me to
stride over them without infinite damage to the pile, though the walls
were strongly built of hewn stone, and four inches thick. At the same
time the emperor had a great desire that I should see the magnificence of
his palace; but this I was not able to do till three days after, which
I spent in cutting down with my knife some of the largest trees in the
royal park, about a hundred yards’ distance from the city. Of these trees
I made two stools, each about three feet high, and strong enough to bear
my weight. The people having received notice a second time, I went again
through the city to the palace with my two stools in my hands. When I
came to the side of the outer court, I stood upon one stool and took the
other in my hand; this I lifted over the roof, and gently set it down on
the space between the first and second court, which was eight feet wide.
I then stepped over the buildings very conveniently from one stool to the
other, and drew up the first one after me with a hooked stick. By this
contrivance I got into the inmost court; and, lying down upon my side,
I applied my face to the windows of the middle stories, which were left
open on purpose, and discovered the most splendid apartments that can be
imagined.
There I saw the empress and the young princes, in their several lodgings,
with their chief attendants about them. Her imperial majesty was pleased
to smile very graciously upon me, and gave me out of the window her hand
to kiss.
But I shall not anticipate the reader with further descriptions of
this kind, because I reserve them for a greater work, which is now
almost ready for the press; containing a general description of this
empire, from its first erection, through a long series of princes; with
a particular account of their wars and politics, laws, learning and
religion, their plants and animals, their peculiar manners and customs,
with other matters very curious and useful; my chief design at present
being only to relate such events and transactions as happened to the
public or to myself during a residence of about nine months in that
empire.
One morning, about a fortnight after I had obtained my liberty,
Reldresal, principal secretary (as they style him) for private affairs,
came to my house attended only by one servant. He ordered his coach to
wait at a distance, and desired I would give him an hour’s audience;
which I readily consented to, on account of his quality and personal
merits, as well as the many good offices he had done me during my
solicitations at court. I offered to lie down, that he might the more
conveniently reach my ear; but he chose rather to let me hold him in my
hand during our conversation. He began with compliments on my liberty;
said he might pretend to some merit in it; but, however, added, that if
it had not been for the present situation of things at court, perhaps I
might not have obtained it so soon. “For,” said he, “as flourishing a
condition as we may appear to be in to foreigners, we labor under two
mighty evils: a violent faction at home, and the danger of an invasion by
a most potent enemy from abroad. As to the first, you are to understand
that for above seventy moons past there have been two struggling parties
in this empire, under the names of _Tramecksan_ and _Slamecksan_,
from the high and low heels of their shoes, by which they distinguish
themselves. It is alleged, indeed, that the high heels are most agreeable
to our ancient constitution; but, however this may be, his majesty has
determined to make use of only low heels in the administration of the
government, and all offices in the gift of the crown, as you cannot
but observe; and particularly, that his majesty’s imperial heels are
lower at least by a _drurr_ than any of his court (_drurr_ is a measure
about the fourteenth part of an inch). The animosities between these
two parties run so high, that they will neither eat nor drink nor
talk with each other. We compute the _Tramecksan_, or High-heels, to
exceed us in number; but the power is wholly on our side. We apprehend
his imperial highness, the heir to the crown, to have some tendency
towards the High-heels; at least, we can plainly discover one of his
heels higher than the other, which gives him a hobble in his gait. Now,
in the midst of these intestine disquiets, we are threatened with an
invasion from the island of Blefuscu, which is the other great empire of
the universe, almost as large and powerful as this of his majesty. For
as to what we have heard you affirm, that there are other kingdoms and
states in the world, inhabited by human creatures as large as yourself,
our philosophers are in much doubt, and would rather conjecture that
you dropped from the moon, or one of the stars; because it is certain
that a hundred mortals of your bulk would in a short time destroy all
the fruits and cattle of his majesty’s dominions; besides, our histories
of six thousand moons make no mention of any other regions than the
two great empires of Lilliput and Blefuscu. Which two mighty powers
have, as I was going to tell you, been engaged in a most obstinate war
for six-and-thirty moons past. It began upon the following occasion:
It is allowed on all hands, that the primitive way of breaking eggs,
before we eat them, was upon the larger end; but his present majesty’s
grandfather, while he was a boy, going to eat an egg, and breaking it
according to the ancient practice, happened to cut one of his fingers;
whereupon the emperor, his father, published an edict, commanding all
his subjects, upon great penalties, to break the smaller end of their
eggs. The people so highly resented this law, that our histories tell
us there have been six rebellions raised on that account; wherein one
emperor lost his life, and another his crown. These civil commotions
were constantly fomented by the monarchs of Blefuscu; and when they
were quelled, the exiles always fled for refuge to that empire. It is
computed that eleven thousand persons have, at several times, suffered
death, rather than submit to break their eggs at the smaller end. Many
hundred large volumes have been published upon this controversy; but the
books of the Big-endians have been long forbidden, and the whole party
rendered incapable by law of holding employments. During the course of
these troubles, the emperors of Blefuscu did frequently expostulate
by their ambassadors, accusing us of making a schism in religion by
offending against a fundamental doctrine of our great prophet Lustrog, in
the fifty-fourth chapter of the Blundecral, which is their Alcoran. This,
however, is thought to be a mere strain upon the text; for the words are
these: That all true believers shall break their eggs at the convenient
end; and which is the convenient end seems, in my humble opinion, to be
left to every man’s conscience, or at least in the power of the chief
magistrate to determine. Now, the Big-endian exiles have found so much
credit in the emperor of Blefuscu’s court, and so much private assistance
and encouragement from their party here at home, that a bloody war has
been carried on between the two empires for six-and-thirty moons, with
various success; during which time we have lost forty capital ships, and
a much greater number of smaller vessels, together with thirty thousand
of our best seamen and soldiers; and the damage received by the enemy
is reckoned to be somewhat greater than ours. However, they have now
equipped a numerous fleet, and are just preparing to make a descent upon
us; and his imperial majesty, placing great confidence in your valor and
strength, has commanded me to lay this account of his affairs before you.”
I desired the secretary to present my humble duty to the emperor; and to
let him know that I thought it would not become me, who was a foreigner,
to interfere with parties; but I was ready, with the hazard of my life,
to defend his person and state against all invaders.
CHAPTER V
THE AUTHOR, BY AN EXTRAORDINARY STRATAGEM, PREVENTS
AN INVASION—A HIGH TITLE OF HONOR IS CONFERRED UPON
HIM—AMBASSADORS ARRIVE FROM THE EMPEROR OF BLEFUSCU, AND SUE
FOR PEACE.
The empire of Blefuscu is an island situated to the northeast of
Lilliput, from which it is parted only by a channel eight hundred
yards wide. I had not yet seen it, and upon this notice of an intended
invasion, I avoided appearing on that side of the coast, for fear of
being discovered by some of the enemy’s ships, who had received no
intelligence of me; all intercourse between the two empires having been
strictly forbidden during the war, upon pain of death, and an embargo
laid by our emperor upon all vessels whatsoever. I communicated to his
majesty a project I had formed of seizing the enemy’s whole fleet; which,
as our scouts assured us, lay at anchor in the harbor, ready to sail with
the first fair wind. I consulted the most experienced seamen upon the
depth of the channel, which they had often plumbed; who told me, that in
the middle, at high water, it was seventy _glumgluffs_ deep, which is
about six feet of European measure; and the rest of it fifty _glumgluffs_
at most. I walked towards the northeast coast, over against Blefuscu,
and lying down behind a hillock, I took out my small pocket perspective
glass, and viewed the enemy’s fleet at anchor, consisting of about fifty
men of war, and a great number of transports; I then came back to my
house, and gave orders (for which I had a warrant) for a great quantity
of the strongest cable and bars of iron. The cable was about as thick as
packthread, and the bars of the length and size of a knitting needle. I
trebled the cable to make it stronger, and for the same reason I twisted
three of the iron bars together, bending the extremities into a hook.
Having thus fixed fifty hooks to as many cables, I went back to the
northeast coast, and putting off my coat, shoes, and stockings, walked
into the sea in my leathern jerkin, about half an hour before high water.
I waded with what haste I could, and swam in the middle about thirty
yards, till I felt ground. I arrived at the fleet in less than half an
hour. The enemy were so frightened when they saw me, that they leaped out
of their ships, and swam to shore, where there could not be fewer than
thirty thousand souls. I then took my tackling, and fastening a hook to
the hole at the prow of each, I tied all the cords together at the end.
While I was thus employed, the enemy discharged several thousand arrows,
many of which stuck in my hands and face; and besides the excessive
smart, gave me much disturbance in my work. My greatest apprehension was
for my eyes, which I should have infallibly lost, if I had not suddenly
thought of an expedient. I kept, among other little necessaries, a
pair of spectacles in a private pocket, which, as I observed before,
had escaped the emperor’s searchers. These I took out and fastened as
strongly as I could upon my nose, and, thus armed, went on boldly with my
work, in spite of the enemy’s arrows, many of which struck against the
glasses of my spectacles, but without any other effect further than a
little to discompose them. I had now fastened all the hooks, and taking
the knot in my hand, began to pull; but not a ship would stir, for they
were all too fast held by their anchors, so that the boldest part of
my enterprise remained. I therefore let go the cord, and leaving the
hooks fixed to the ships, I resolutely cut with my knife the cables that
fastened the anchors, receiving about two hundred arrows in my face and
hands; then I took up the knotted end of the cables to which my hooks
were tied, and with great ease drew fifty of the enemy’s largest men of
war after me.
The Blefuscudians, who had not the least imagination of what I intended,
were at first confounded with astonishment. They had seen me cut the
cables, and thought my design was only to let the ships run adrift, or
fall foul on each other; but when they perceived the whole fleet moving
in order, and saw me pulling at the end, they set up such a scream of
grief and despair as is almost impossible to describe or conceive. When I
had got out of danger, I stopped awhile to pick out the arrows that stuck
in my hands and face; and rubbed on some of the same ointment that was
given me at my first arrival, as I have formerly mentioned. I then took
off my spectacles, and waiting about an hour till the tide was a little
fallen, I waded through the middle with my cargo, and arrived safe at the
royal port of Lilliput.
The emperor and his whole court stood on the shore, expecting the issue
of this great adventure. They saw the ships move forward in a large
half-moon, but could not discern me, who was up to my breast in water.
When I advanced to the middle of the channel, they were yet more in pain,
because I was under water to my neck. The emperor concluded me to be
drowned, and that the enemy’s fleet was approaching in a hostile manner.
But he was soon eased of his fears; for the channel growing shallower
every step I made, I came in a short time within hearing, and holding
up the end of the cable, by which the fleet was fastened, I cried in a
loud voice, “Long live the most puissant emperor of Lilliput!” This great
prince received me at my landing with all possible encomiums, and created
me a _nardac_ upon the spot, which is the highest title of honor among
them.
His majesty desired I would take some other opportunity of bringing all
the rest of the enemy’s ships into his ports. And so unmeasurable is
the ambition of princes, that he seemed to think of nothing less than
reducing the whole empire of Blefuscu into a province, and governing it
by a viceroy; of destroying the Big-endian exiles, and compelling that
people to break the smaller end of their eggs, by which he would remain
the sole monarch of the whole world. But I endeavored to divert him from
this design, by many arguments drawn from the topics of policy as well as
justice; and I plainly protested that I would never be an instrument of
bringing a free and brave people into slavery. And when the latter was
debated in council, the wisest part of the ministry were of my opinion.
This open, bold declaration of mine was so opposite to the schemes
and politics of his imperial majesty, that he could never forgive me.
He mentioned it in a very artful manner at council, where I was told
that some of the wisest appeared, at least, by their silence, to be of
my opinion; but others, who were my secret enemies, could not forbear
some expressions which by a side wind reflected on me; and from this
time began an intrigue between his majesty, and a junto of ministers
maliciously bent against me, which broke out in less than two months,
and had like to have ended in my utter destruction. Of so little weight
are the greatest services to princes when put into the balance with a
refusal to gratify their passions.
[Illustration: “_They perceived the whole fleet moving in order_”
_Page 49_]
About three weeks after this exploit there arrived a solemn embassy
from Blefuscu, with humble offers of a peace; which was soon concluded
upon conditions very advantageous to our emperor, wherewith I shall not
trouble the reader. There were six ambassadors with a train of about
five hundred persons; and their entry was very magnificent, suitable
to the grandeur of their master and the importance of their business.
When their treaty was finished, wherein I did them several good offices
by the credit I now had, or at least appeared to have, at court, their
excellencies, who were privately told how much I had been their friend,
made me a visit in form. They began with many compliments upon my valor
and generosity, invited me to that kingdom in the emperor their master’s
name, and desired me to show them some proofs of my prodigious strength,
of which they had heard so many wonders; wherein I readily obliged them,
but shall not trouble the reader with the particulars.
When I had for some time entertained their excellencies, to their
infinite satisfaction and surprise, I desired they would do me the
honor to present my most humble respects to the emperor their master,
the renown of whose virtues had so justly filled the whole world with
admiration, and whose royal person I resolved to attend before I returned
to my own country. Accordingly, the next time I had the honor to see
our emperor, I desired his general license to wait on the Blefuscudian
monarch, which he was pleased to grant me, as I could perceive, in a very
cold manner; but could not guess the reason, till I had a whisper from a
certain person, that Flimnap and Bolgolam had represented my intercourse
with those ambassadors as a mark of disaffection; from which I am sure my
heart was wholly free. And this was the first time I began to conceive
some imperfect idea of courts and ministers.
It is to be observed, that these ambassadors spoke to me by an
interpreter, the languages of both empires differing as much from each
other as any two in Europe, and each nation priding itself upon the
antiquity, beauty, and energy of their own tongues, with an avowed
contempt for that of their neighbor; yet our emperor, standing upon
the advantage he had got by the seizure of their fleet, obliged them
to deliver their credentials, and make their speech in the Lilliputian
tongue. And it must be confessed, that from the great intercourse of
trade and commerce between both realms, from the continual reception of
exiles which is mutual among them, and from the custom in each empire to
send their young nobility and richer gentry to the other, in order to
polish themselves by seeing the world, and understanding men and manners,
there are few persons of distinction, or merchants, or seamen, who dwell
in the maritime parts, but what can hold conversation in both tongues; as
I found some weeks after, when I went to pay my respects to the emperor
of Blefuscu, which, in the midst of great misfortunes through the malice
of my enemies, proved a very happy adventure to me, as I shall relate in
its proper place.
The reader may remember, that when I signed those articles upon which I
recovered my liberty, there were some which I disliked upon account of
their being too servile; neither could anything but an extreme necessity
have forced me to submit. But being now a _nardac_ of the highest rank in
that empire, such offices were looked upon as below my dignity, and the
emperor (to do him justice) never once mentioned them to me.
[Illustration]
CHAPTER VI
OF THE INHABITANTS OF LILLIPUT; THEIR LEARNING, LAWS, AND
CUSTOMS; THE MANNER OF EDUCATING THEIR CHILDREN—THE AUTHOR’S
WAY OF LIVING IN THAT COUNTRY—HIS VINDICATION OF A GREAT LADY.
Although I intend to leave the description of this empire to a particular
treatise, yet in the meantime I am content to gratify the curious reader
with some general ideas. As the common size of the natives is somewhat
under six inches high, so there is an exact proportion in all other
animals, as well as plants and trees; for instance, the tallest horses
and oxen are between four and five inches in height, the sheep an inch
and a half, more or less; their geese about the bigness of a sparrow,
and so the several gradations downwards, till you come to the smallest,
which to my sight were almost invisible; but nature has adapted the eyes
of the Lilliputians to all objects proper for their view; they see with
great exactness, but at no great distance. And to show the sharpness of
their sight towards objects that are near, I have been much pleased in
observing a cook pulling a lark, which was not so large as a common fly;
and a young girl threading an invisible needle with invisible silk. Their
tallest trees are about seven feet high: I mean some of those in the
great royal park, the tops whereof I could but just reach with my fist
clenched. The other vegetables are in the same proportion; but this I
leave to the reader’s imagination.
I shall say but little at present of their learning, which for many
ages has flourished in all its branches among them; but their manner
of writing is very peculiar, being neither from the left to the right,
like the Europeans; nor from the right to the left, like the Arabians;
nor from up to down, like the Chinese; nor from down to up, like the
Cascagians; but aslant, from one corner of the paper to the other, like
ladies in England.
They bury their dead with their heads directly downward, because they
hold an opinion that in eleven thousand moons they are all to rise
again; in which period the earth (which they conceive to be flat) will
turn upside down, and by this means they shall, at their resurrection,
be found ready standing on their feet. The learned among them confess
the absurdity of this doctrine; but the practice still continues, in
compliance to the vulgar.
There are some laws and customs in this empire very peculiar; and if
they were not so directly contrary to those of my own dear country, I
should be tempted to say a little in their justification. It is only to
be wished they were as well executed. The first I shall mention relates
to informers. All crimes against the state are punished here with the
utmost severity; but if the person accused makes his innocence plainly to
appear upon his trial, the accuser is immediately put to an ignominious
death; and out of his goods or lands the innocent person is quadruply
recompensed for the loss of his time, for the danger he underwent, for
the hardship of his imprisonment, and for all the charges he has been
at in making his defense; or, if that fund be deficient, it is largely
supplied by the crown. The emperor does also confer on him some public
mark of his favor, and proclamation is made of his innocence through the
whole city.
They look upon fraud as a greater crime than theft, and therefore
seldom fail to punish it with death; for they allege, that care and
vigilance, with a very common understanding, may preserve a man’s goods
from thieves, but honesty has no fence against superior cunning; and
since it is necessary that there should be a perpetual intercourse of
buying and selling, and dealing upon credit, where fraud is permitted
and connived at, or has no law to punish it, the honest dealer is always
undone, and the knave gets the advantage. I remember, when I was once
interceding with the king for a criminal who had wronged his master of a
great sum of money, which he had received by order, and ran away with;
and happening to tell his majesty by way of extenuation, that it was only
a breach of trust, the emperor thought it monstrous in me to offer as a
defense the greatest aggravation of the crime; and truly I had little to
say in return, farther than the common answer that different nations had
different customs; for I confess I was heartily ashamed.
Although we call reward and punishment the two hinges upon which all
government turns, yet I could never observe this maxim to be put in
practice by any nation except that of Lilliput. Whoever can there bring
sufficient proof that he has strictly observed the laws of his country
for seventy-three moons, has a claim to certain privileges, according to
his quality and condition of life, with a proportionable sum of money out
of a fund appropriated for that use: he likewise acquires the title of
snilpall, or legal, which is added to his name, but does not descend to
his posterity. And these people thought it a prodigious defect of policy
among us, when I told them our laws were enforced only by penalties,
without any mention of reward. It is upon this account that the image
of Justice, in their courts of judicature, is formed with six eyes, two
before, as many behind, and on each side one, to signify circumspection;
with a bag of gold open in her right hand, and a sword sheathed in her
left, to show that she is more disposed to reward than to punish.
In choosing persons for all employments, they have more regard to good
morals than to great abilities; for, since government is necessary to
mankind, they believe that the common size of human understandings is
fitted to some station or other; and that Providence never intended to
make the management of public affairs a mystery to be comprehended only
by a few persons of sublime genius, of which there seldom are three born
in an age. But they suppose truth, justice, temperance, and the like,
to be in every man’s power; the practice of which virtues, assisted by
experience and a good intention, would qualify any man for the service of
his country, except where a course of study is required. But they thought
the want of moral virtues was so far from being supplied by superior
endowments of the mind, that employments could never be put into such
dangerous hands as those of persons so qualified; and at least, that the
mistakes committed by ignorance, in a virtuous disposition, would never
be of such fatal consequence to the public weal, as the practices of a
man whose inclinations led him to be corrupt, and who had great abilities
to manage, and multiply, and defend his corruptions.
In like manner, the disbelief of a Divine Providence renders a man
incapable of holding any public station; for since kings avow themselves
to be the deputies of Providence, the Lilliputians think nothing can be
more absurd than for a prince to employ such men as disown the authority
under which he acts.
In relating these and the following laws, I would only be understood to
mean the original institutions, and not the most scandalous corruptions,
into which these people are fallen by the degenerate nature of man. For,
as to that infamous practice of acquiring great employments by dancing
on the ropes, or badges of favor and distinction by leaping over sticks
and creeping under them, the reader is to observe that they were first
introduced by the grandfather of the emperor now reigning, and grew to
the present height by the gradual increase of party and faction.
Ingratitude is among them a capital crime, as we read it to have been
in some other countries; for they reason thus: That whosoever makes ill
returns to his benefactor, must needs be a common enemy to the rest of
mankind, from whom he has received no obligation, and therefore such a
man is not fit to live.
Their notions relating to the duties of parents and children differ
extremely from ours. For since the conjunction of male and female is
founded upon the great law of nature, in order to propagate and continue
the species, the Lilliputians will needs have it, that men and women are
joined together, like other animals, by the motives of concupiscence; and
that their tenderness toward their young proceeds from the like natural
principle: for which reason, they will never allow that a child is under
any obligation to his father for begetting him, or to his mother for
bringing him into the world; which, considering the miseries of human
life, was neither a benefit in itself, nor intended so by his parents,
whose thoughts, in their love encounters, were otherwise employed. Upon
these, and the like reasonings, their opinion is, that parents are
the last of all others to be trusted with the education of their own
children; and therefore they have in every town public nurseries, where
all parents, except cottagers and laborers, are obliged to send their
infants of both sexes to be reared and educated when they come to the age
of twenty moons, at which time they are supposed to have some rudiments
of docility. These schools are of several kinds, suited to different
qualities and to both sexes. They have certain professors well skilled
in preparing children for such a condition of life as befits the rank of
their parents, and their own capacities as well as inclinations. I shall
first say something of the male nurseries, and then of the female.
The nurseries for males of noble or eminent birth are provided with
grave and learned professors, and their several deputies. The clothes
and food of the children are plain and simple. They are bred up in the
principles of honor, justice, courage, modesty, clemency, religion, and
love of their country; they are always employed in some business, except
in the times of eating and sleeping, which are very short, and two hours
for diversions, consisting of bodily exercises. They are dressed by
men till four years of age, and then are obliged to dress themselves,
although their quality be ever so great; and the women attendants, who
are aged proportionably to ours at fifty, perform only the most menial
offices. They are never suffered to converse with servants, but go
together, in smaller or greater numbers, to take their diversions, and
always in the presence of a professor or one of his deputies; whereby
they avoid those early bad impressions of folly and vice to which our
children are subject. Their parents are suffered to see them only twice
a year; the visit is to last but an hour; they are allowed to kiss the
child at meeting and parting; but a professor, who always stands by on
those occasions, will not suffer them to whisper, or use any fondling
expressions, or bring any presents of toys, sweetmeats, and the like.
The pension from each family for the education and entertainment of a
child, upon failure of due payment, is levied by the emperor’s officers.
The nurseries for children of ordinary gentlemen, merchants, traders, and
handicrafts, are managed proportionably after the same manner; only those
designed for trades are put out apprentices at eleven years old: whereas
those of persons of quality continue in their nurseries till fifteen,
which answers to twenty-one with us; but the confinement is gradually
lessened for the last three years.
In the female nurseries, the young girls of quality are educated much
like the males, only they are dressed by orderly servants of their own
sex; but always in the presence of a professor or deputy, till they come
to dress themselves, which is at five years old. And if it be found
that these nurses ever presume to entertain the girls with frightful or
foolish stories, or the common follies practiced by chambermaids among
us, they are publicly whipped thrice about the city, imprisoned for a
year, and banished for life to the most desolate part of the country.
Thus the young ladies there are as much ashamed of being cowards and
fools as the men, and despise all personal ornaments beyond decency and
cleanliness. Neither did I perceive any difference in their education
made by their difference of sex, only that the exercises of the females
were not altogether so robust; and that some rules were given them
relating to domestic life, and a smaller compass of learning was enjoined
them: for their maxim is, that among people of quality, a wife should be
always a reasonable and agreeable companion, because she cannot always
be young. When the girls are twelve years old, which among them is the
marriageable age, their parents or guardians take them home with great
expressions of gratitude to the professors, and seldom without the tears
of the young lady and her companions.
In the nurseries of females of the meaner sort, the children are
instructed in all kinds of work proper for their sex, and their several
degrees; those intended for apprentices are dismissed at nine years old,
the rest are kept to thirteen.
The meaner families who have children at these nurseries are obliged,
besides their annual pension, which is as low as possible, to return to
the steward of the nursery a small monthly share of their gettings, to
be a portion for the child; and therefore all parents are limited in
their expenses by the law. For the Lilliputians think nothing can be more
unjust, than for people, in subservience to their own appetites, to bring
children into the world, and leave the burden of supporting them on the
public. As to persons of quality, they give security to appropriate a
certain sum for each child, suitable to their condition; and these funds
are always managed with good husbandry and the most exact justice.
The cottagers and laborers keep their children at home, their business
being to till and cultivate the earth, and therefore their education
is of little consequence to the public; but the old and diseased among
them are supported by hospitals; for begging is a trade unknown in this
kingdom.
And here it may, perhaps, divert the curious reader, to give some account
of my domestics, and my manner of living in this country, during a
residence of nine months and thirteen days. Having a head mechanically
turned, and being likewise forced by necessity, I had made for myself a
table and chair convenient enough, out of the largest trees in the royal
park. Two hundred seamstresses were employed to make me shirts, and
linen for my bed and table, all of the strongest and coarsest kind they
could get, which, however, they were forced to quilt together in several
folds, for the thickest was some degrees finer than lawn. Their linen is
usually three inches wide, and three feet make a piece. The seamstresses
took my measure as I lay on the ground, one standing at my neck, and
another at my mid-leg, with a strong cord extended, that each held by the
end, while a third measured the length of the cord with a rule an inch
long. Then they measured my right thumb, and desired no more; for by a
mathematical computation, that twice round the thumb is once round the
wrist, and so on to the neck and waist, and by the help of my old shirt,
which I displayed on the ground before them for a pattern, they fitted me
exactly. Three hundred tailors were employed in the same manner to make
me clothes; but they had another contrivance for taking my measure. I
kneeled down, and they raised a ladder from the ground to my neck; upon
this ladder one of them mounted, and let fall a plumb line from my collar
to the floor, which just answered the length of my coat; but my waist and
arms I measured myself. When my clothes were finished, which was done
in my house (for the largest of theirs would not have been able to hold
them) they looked like the patchwork made by the ladies in England, only
that mine were all of a color.
I had three hundred cooks to dress my victuals, in little convenient huts
built about my house, where they and their families lived, and prepared
me two dishes apiece. I took up twenty waiters in my hand, and placed
them on the table; a hundred more attended below on the ground, some with
dishes of meat, and some with barrels of wine, and other liquors, slung
on their shoulders; all which the waiters above drew up as I wanted, in a
very ingenious manner by certain cords, as we draw a bucket up a well in
Europe. A dish of their meat was a good mouthful, and a barrel of their
liquor a reasonable draught. Their mutton yields to ours, but their beef
is excellent. I have had a sirloin so large, that I have been forced to
make three bites of it; but this is rare. My servants were astonished to
see me eat it, bones and all, as in our country we do the leg of a lark.
Their geese and turkeys I usually ate at a mouthful, and I confess they
far exceed ours. Of their smaller fowl I could take up twenty or thirty
at the end of my knife.
One day his imperial majesty, being informed of my way of living, desired
that himself and his royal consort, with the young princes of the blood
of both sexes, might have the happiness, as he was pleased to call it, of
dining with me. They came accordingly, and I placed them in chairs of
state on my table, just over against me, with their guards about them.
Flimnap, the lord high-treasurer, attended there likewise, with his white
staff; and I observed he often looked on me with a sour countenance,
which I would not seem to regard, but ate more than usual, in honor to my
dear country, as well as to fill the court with admiration. I have some
private reasons to believe that this visit from his majesty gave Flimnap
an opportunity of doing me ill offices to his master. That minister had
always been my secret enemy, though he outwardly caressed me more than
was usual to the moroseness of his nature. He represented to the emperor
the low condition of his treasury; that he was forced to take up money at
great discount; that exchequer bills would not circulate under nine per
cent below par; that, in short, I had cost his majesty above a million
and a half of _sprugs_ (their greatest gold coin, about the bigness of a
spangle); and, upon the whole, it would be advisable in the emperor to
take the first fair occasion of dismissing me.
[Illustration: “_I have passed many an afternoon very agreeably in these
conversations_”
_Page 65_]
I am here obliged to vindicate the reputation of an excellent lady, who
was an innocent sufferer on my account. The treasurer took a fancy to be
jealous of his wife, from the malice of some evil tongues, who informed
him that her grace had taken a violent affection for my person, and the
court scandal ran for some time, that she once came privately to my
lodging. This I solemnly declare to be a most infamous falsehood, without
any grounds, farther than that her grace was pleased to treat me with
all innocent marks of freedom and friendship. I own she came often to my
house, but always publicly, nor ever without three more in the coach,
who were usually her sister and young daughter, and some particular
acquaintance; but this was common to many other ladies of the court. And
I still appeal to my servants round, whether they at any time saw a coach
at my door without knowing what persons were in it. On these occasions,
when a servant had given me notice, my custom was to go immediately to
the door; and after paying my respects, to take up the coach and two
horses very carefully in my hands (for, if there were six horses, the
postilion always unharnessed four), and place them on a table, where I
had fixed a movable rim quite round, of five inches high, to prevent
accidents; and I have often had four coaches and horses at once on my
table full of company, while I sat in my chair, leaning my face towards
them; and when I was engaged with one set, the coachman would gently
drive the others round my table. I have passed many an afternoon very
agreeably in these conversations. But I defy the treasurer, or his two
informers (I will name them, and let ’em make the best of it), Clustril
and Drunlo, to prove that any person ever came to me incognito, except
the secretary Reldresal, who was sent by express command of his imperial
majesty, as I have before related. I should not have dwelt so long upon
this particular, if it had not been a point wherein the reputation of a
great lady is so nearly concerned, to say nothing of my own; though I
had then the honor to be a _nardac_, which the treasurer himself is not;
for all the world knows that he is only a _clumglum_, a title inferior
by one degree, as that of a marquis is to a duke in England; although
I allow he preceded me in right of his post. These false informations,
which I afterwards came to the knowledge of by an accident not proper to
mention, made Flimnap the treasurer show his lady for some time an ill
countenance, and me a worse; and although he was at last undeceived and
reconciled to her, yet I lost all credit with him, and found my interest
decline very fast with the emperor himself, who was, indeed, too much
governed by that favorite.
CHAPTER VII
THE AUTHOR BEING INFORMED OF A DESIGN TO ACCUSE HIM OF HIGH
TREASON, MAKES HIS ESCAPE TO BLEFUSCU—HIS RECEPTION THERE.
Before I proceed to give an account of my leaving this kingdom, it may be
proper to inform the reader of a private intrigue which had been for two
months forming against me. I had been hitherto, all my life, a stranger
to courts, for which I was unqualified by the meanness of my condition. I
had indeed heard and read enough of the dispositions of great princes and
ministers; but never expected to have found such terrible effects of them
in so remote a country, governed, as I thought, by very different maxims
from those in Europe.
When I was just preparing to pay my attendance on the emperor of
Blefuscu, a considerable person at court (to whom I had been very
serviceable at a time when he lay under the highest displeasure of his
imperial majesty), came to my house very privately at night, in a close
chair, and, without sending his name, desired admittance. The chairmen
were dismissed: I put the chair, with his lordship in it, into my coat
pocket; and giving orders to a trusty servant to say I was indisposed
and gone to sleep, I fastened the door of my house, placed the chair on
the table, according to my usual custom, and sat down by it. After the
common salutations were over, observing his lordship’s countenance full
of concern, and inquiring into the reason, he desired I would hear him
with patience in a matter that highly concerned my honor and my life. His
speech was to the following effect, for I took notes of it as soon as he
left me:
“You are to know,” said he, “that several committees of council have been
lately called, in the most private manner, on your account; and it is but
two days since his majesty came to a full resolution.
“You are very sensible that Skyresh Bolgolam (_galbet_, or high-admiral)
has been your mortal enemy almost ever since your arrival. His original
reasons I know not; but his hatred is increased since your great success
against Blefuscu, by which his glory as admiral is much obscured. This
lord, in conjunction with Flimnap the high-treasurer, whose enmity
against you is notorious on account of his lady, Limtoc the general,
Lalcon the chamberlain, and Balmuff the grand justiciary, have prepared
articles of impeachment against you, for treason and other capital
crimes.”
This preface made me so impatient, being conscious of my own merits and
innocence, that I was going to interrupt him; when he entreated me to be
silent, and thus proceeded:
“Out of gratitude for the favors you have done me, I procured information
of the whole proceedings, and a copy of the articles; wherein I venture
my head for your service.”
ARTICLES OF IMPEACHMENT
AGAINST
QUINBUS FLESTRIN, THE MAN-MOUNTAIN
ARTICLE I
That the said Quinbus Flestrin, having brought the imperial
fleet of Blefuscu into the royal port, and being afterwards
commanded by his imperial majesty to seize all the other
ships of the said empire of Blefuscu, and reduce that empire
to a province, to be governed by a viceroy from hence, and
to destroy and put to death not only all the Big-endian
exiles, but likewise all the people of that empire who would
not immediately forsake the Big-endian heresy; he, the said
Flestrin, like a false traitor against his most auspicious,
serene, imperial majesty, did petition to be excused from the
said service, upon pretence or unwillingness to force the
consciences, or destroy the liberties and lives of an innocent
people.
ARTICLE 2
That whereas certain ambassadors arrived from the court of
Blefuscu to sue for peace in his majesty’s court, he, the
said Flestrin, did, like a false traitor, aid, abet, comfort,
and divert the said ambassadors, although he knew them to
be servants to a prince who was lately an open enemy to his
imperial majesty, and in an open war against his said majesty.
ARTICLE 3
That the said Quinbus Flestrin, contrary to the duty of a
faithful subject, is now preparing to make a voyage to the
court and empire of Blefuscu, for which he has received only
verbal license from his imperial majesty, and, under color of
the said license does falsely and traitorously intend to take
the said voyage, and thereby to aid, comfort, and abet the
emperor of Blefuscu, so late an enemy, and in open war with his
imperial majesty aforesaid.
“There are some other articles; but these are the most
important, of which I have read you an abstract.
“In the several debates upon this impeachment, it must be
confessed that his majesty gave many marks of his great lenity,
often urging the services you had done him, and endeavoring to
extenuate your crimes. The treasurer and admiral insisted that
you should be put to the most painful and ignominious death by
setting fire to your house at night; and the general was to
attend with twenty thousand men, armed with poisoned arrows to
shoot you on the face and hands. Some of your servants were to
have private orders to strew a poisonous juice on your shirts,
which would soon make you tear your own flesh, and die in the
utmost torture. The general came into the same opinion, so
that for a long time there was a majority against you; but his
majesty, resolving, if possible, to spare your life, at last
brought off the chamberlain.
“Upon this incident, Reldresal, principal secretary for private
affairs, who always approved himself your true friend, was
commanded by the emperor to deliver his opinion, which he
accordingly did, and therein justified the good thoughts you
have of him. He allowed your crimes to be great, but that still
there was room for mercy, the most commendable virtue in a
prince, and for which his majesty was so justly celebrated.
He said the friendship between you and him was so well known
to the world that perhaps the most honorable board might
think him partial; however, in obedience to the command he
had received, he would freely offer his sentiments. That if
his majesty, in consideration of your services, and pursuant
to his own merciful disposition, would please to spare your
life, and only give orders to put out both your eyes, he humbly
conceived that, by this expedient, justice might in some
measure be satisfied, and all the world applaud the lenity of
the emperor, as well as the fair and generous proceedings of
those who have the honor to be his counselors. That the loss of
your eyes would be no impediment to your bodily strength, by
which you might still be useful to his majesty; that blindness
is an addition to courage, by concealing dangers from us; that
the fear you had for your eyes was the greatest difficulty in
bringing over the enemy’s fleet; and it would be sufficient for
you to see by the eyes of the ministers, since the greatest
princes do no more.
“This proposal was received with the utmost disapprobation by
the whole board. Bolgolam, the admiral, could not preserve
his temper; but, rising up in fury, said he wondered how the
secretary durst presume to give his opinion for preserving the
life of a traitor; that the services you had performed were,
by all true reasons of state, the great aggravation of your
crimes; that the same strength which enabled you to bring over
the enemy’s fleet, might serve, upon the first discontent, to
carry it back; that he had good reasons to think you were a
Big-endian in your heart; and, as treason begins in the heart
before it appears in overt acts, so he accused you as a traitor
on that account, and therefore insisted you should be put to
death.
“The treasurer was of the same opinion: he showed to what
straits his majesty’s revenue was reduced by the charge of
maintaining you, which would soon grow insupportable; that
the secretary’s expedient of putting out your eyes was so far
from being a remedy against this evil, that it would probably
increase it, as is manifest from the common practice of
blinding some kind of fowl, after which they fed the faster and
grew sooner fat; that his sacred majesty and the council, who
are your judges, were in their own consciences fully convinced
of your guilt, which was a sufficient argument to condemn you
to death, without the formal proofs required by the strict
letter of the law.
“But his imperial majesty, fully determined against capital
punishment, was graciously pleased to say, that since the
council thought the loss of your eyes too easy a censure,
some other may be inflicted hereafter. And your friend the
secretary, humbly desiring to be heard again, in answer to what
the treasurer had objected concerning the great charge his
majesty was at in maintaining you, said that his excellency,
who had the sole disposal of the emperor’s revenue, might
easily provide against that evil by gradually lessening your
establishment; by which, for want of sufficient food, you will
grow weak and faint, and lose your appetite, and consequently
decay and consume in a few months; neither would the stench
of your carcass be then so dangerous, when it should become
more than half diminished; and immediately upon your death,
five or six thousand of his majesty’s subjects might, in two
or three days, cut your flesh from your bones, take it away by
cartloads, and bury it in distant parts, to prevent infection,
leaving the skeleton as a monument of admiration to posterity.
“Thus by the great friendship of the secretary, the whole
affair was compromised. It was strictly enjoined that the
project of starving you by degrees should be kept a secret;
but the sentence of putting out your eyes was entered on the
books; none dissenting except Bolgolam the admiral, who, being
a creature of the empress, was perpetually instigated by her
majesty to insist upon your death, she having borne perpetual
malice against you.
“In three days your friend the secretary will be directed
to come to your house, and read before you the articles of
impeachment; and then to signify the great lenity and favor
of his majesty and council, whereby you are only condemned to
the loss of your eyes, which his majesty does not question
you will gratefully and humbly submit to; and twenty of his
majesty’s surgeons will attend, in order to see the operation
well performed, by discharging very sharp-pointed arrows into
the balls of your eyes, as you lie on the ground.
“I leave to your prudence what measures you will take; and to
avoid suspicion, I must immediately return in as private a
manner as I came.”
His lordship did so; and I remained alone, under many doubts and
perplexities of mind.
It was a custom introduced by this prince and his ministry (very
different, as I have been assured, from the practices of former times),
that after the court had decreed any cruel execution, either to gratify
the monarch’s resentment, or the malice of a favorite, the emperor made a
speech to his whole council, expressing his great lenity and tenderness
as qualities known and confessed by all the world. This speech was
immediately published through the kingdom; nor did anything terrify the
people so much as those encomiums on his majesty’s mercy; because it was
observed that the more these praises were enlarged and insisted on, the
more inhuman was the punishment, and the sufferer more innocent. And
as to myself, I must confess, having never been designed for a courtier
either by my birth or education, I was so ill a judge of things that I
could not discover the lenity and favor of this sentence, but conceived
it (perhaps erroneously) rather to be rigorous than gentle. I sometimes
thought of standing my trial; for, although I could not deny the facts
alleged in the several articles, yet I hoped they would admit of some
extenuations. But having in my life perused many state trials, which I
ever observed to terminate as the judges thought fit to direct, I durst
not rely on so dangerous a decision, in so critical a juncture, and
against such powerful enemies. Once I was strongly bent upon resistance;
for while I had liberty, the whole strength of that empire could hardly
subdue me, and I might easily with stones pelt the metropolis to pieces;
but I soon rejected that project with horror, by remembering the oath I
had made to the emperor, the favors I received from him, and the high
title of _nardac_ he conferred upon me. Neither had I so soon learned the
gratitude of courtiers, to persuade myself that his majesty’s present
severities quitted me of all past obligations.
At last I fixed upon a resolution for which it is probable I may incur
some censure, and not unjustly, for I confess I owe the preserving of
my eyes, and consequently my liberty, to my own great rashness and want
of experience; because, if I had then known the nature of princes and
ministers, which I have since observed in many other courts, and their
methods of treating criminals less obnoxious than myself, I should with
great alacrity and readiness have submitted to so easy a punishment.
But hurried on by the precipitancy of youth, and having his imperial
majesty’s license to pay my attendance upon the emperor of Blefuscu, I
took this opportunity, before the three days were elapsed, to send a
letter to my friend the secretary signifying my resolution of setting
out that morning for Blefuscu, pursuant to the leave I had got; and
without waiting for an answer, I went to that side of the island where
our fleet lay. I seized a large man of war, tied a cable to the prow, and
lifting up the anchors, I stripped myself, put my clothes (together with
my coverlet, which I brought under my arm) into the vessel, and drawing
it after me, between wading and swimming, arrived at the royal port of
Blefuscu, where the people had long expected me; they lent me two guides
to direct me to the capital city, which is of the same name. I held them
in my hands till I came within two hundred yards of the gate, and desired
them to signify my arrival to one of the secretaries, and let him know I
there waited his majesty’s commands. I had an answer in about an hour,
that his majesty, attended by the royal family, and great officers of
the court, was coming out to receive me. I advanced a hundred yards. The
emperor and his train alighted from their horses, the empress and ladies
from their coaches, and I did not perceive they were in any fright or
concern. I lay on the ground to kiss his majesty’s and the empress’s
hands. I told his majesty that I was come according to my promise, and
with the license of the emperor my master, to have the honor of seeing so
mighty a monarch, and to offer him any service in my power, consistent
with my duty to my own prince; not mentioning a word of my disgrace,
because I had hitherto no regular information of it, and might suppose
myself wholly ignorant of any such design; neither could I reasonably
conceive that the emperor would discover the secret while I was out of
his power; wherein, however, it soon appeared I was deceived.
I shall not trouble the reader with the particular account of my
reception at this court, which was suitable to the generosity of so great
a prince; nor of the difficulties I was in for want of a house and bed,
being forced to lie on the ground, wrapped up in my coverlet.
CHAPTER VIII
THE AUTHOR, BY A LUCKY ACCIDENT, FINDS MEANS TO LEAVE BLEFUSCU;
AND, AFTER SOME DIFFICULTIES, RETURNS SAFE TO HIS NATIVE
COUNTRY.
Three days after my arrival, walking out of curiosity to the northeast
coast of the island, I observed, about half a league off in the sea,
somewhat that looked like a boat overturned. I pulled off my shoes and
stockings, and wading two or three hundred yards, I found the object to
approach nearer by force of the tide; and then plainly saw it to be a
real boat, which I supposed might by some tempest have been driven from
a ship; whereupon I returned immediately towards the city, and desired
his imperial majesty to lend me twenty of the tallest vessels he had
left after the loss of his fleet, and three thousand seamen, under the
command of his vice-admiral. This fleet sailed round, while I went back
the shortest way to the coast where I first discovered the boat. I found
the tide had driven it still nearer. The seamen were all provided with
cordage, which I had beforehand twisted to a sufficient strength. When
the ships came up, I stripped myself, and waded till I came within a
hundred yards of the boat, after which I was forced to swim till I got
up to it. The seamen threw me the end of the cord, which I fastened to a
hole in the fore part of the boat, and the other end to a man of war; but
I found all my labor to little purpose; for, being out of my depth, I was
not able to work. In this necessity I was forced to swim behind, and push
the boat forward as often as I could, with one of my hands; and the tide
favoring me, I advanced so far that I could just hold up my chin and
feel the ground. I rested two or three minutes, and then gave the boat
another shove, and so on, till the sea was no higher than my arm-pits;
and now the most laborious part being over, I took out my other cables,
which were stowed in one of the ships, and fastening them first to the
boat, and then to nine of the vessels which attended me; the wind being
favorable, the seamen towed, and I shoved, until we arrived within forty
yards of the shore, and waiting till the tide was out, I got dry to the
boat, and by the assistance of two thousand men with ropes and engines,
I made a shift to turn it on its bottom, and found it was but little
damaged.
I shall not trouble the reader with the difficulties I was under by
the help of certain paddles, which cost me ten days’ making, to get my
boat to the royal port of Blefuscu, where a mighty concourse of people
appeared upon my arrival, full of wonder at the sight of so prodigious
a vessel. I told the emperor that my good fortune had thrown this boat
in my way, to carry me to some place whence I might return into my
native country; and begged his majesty’s orders for getting materials to
fit it up, together with his license to depart; which, after some kind
expostulations, he was pleased to grant.
I did very much wonder, in all this time, not to have heard of any
express relating to me from our emperor to the court of Blefuscu. But I
was afterwards given privately to understand that his imperial majesty,
never imagining I had the least notice of his designs, believed I was
only gone to Blefuscu in performance of my promise, according to the
license he had given me, which was well known at our court, and would
return in a few days, when that ceremony was ended. But he was at last
in pain at my long absence; and after consulting with the treasurer and
the rest of that cabal, a person of quality was dispatched with the copy
of the articles against me. This envoy had instructions to represent to
the monarch of Blefuscu, the great lenity of his master, who was content
to punish me no further than with the loss of my eyes; that I had fled
from justice, and if I did not return in two hours, I should be deprived
of my title of nardac and declared a traitor. The envoy further added,
that in order to maintain the peace and amity between both empires, his
master expected that his brother of Blefuscu would give orders to have me
sent back to Lilliput, bound hand and foot, to be punished as a traitor.
The emperor of Blefuscu, having taken three days to consult, returned an
answer consisting of many civilities and excuses. He said that, as for
sending me bound, his brother knew it was impossible; that although I
had deprived him of his fleet, yet he owed great obligations to me for
many good offices I had done him in making the peace. That, however, both
their majesties would soon be made easy; for I had found a prodigious
vessel on the shore, able to carry me on the sea, which he had given
orders to fit up, with my own assistance and direction; and he hoped
in a few weeks both empires would be freed from so insupportable an
incumbrance.
With this answer the envoy returned to Lilliput, and the monarch of
Blefuscu related to me all that had passed, offering me at the same time
(but under the strictest confidence) his gracious protection if I would
continue in his service; wherein, although I believed him sincere, yet I
resolved never more to put any confidence in princes or ministers, where
I could possibly avoid it; and therefore, with all due acknowledgments
for his favorable intentions, I humbly begged to be excused. I told him
that since fortune, whether good or evil, had thrown a vessel in my way,
I was resolved to venture myself on the ocean, rather than be an occasion
of difference between two such mighty monarchs. Neither did I find the
emperor at all displeased; and I discovered, by a certain accident, that
he was very glad of my resolution, and so were most of his ministers.
These considerations moved me to hasten my departure somewhat sooner than
I intended; to which the court, impatient to have me gone, very readily
contributed. Five hundred workmen were employed to make two sails to my
boat, according to my directions, by quilting thirteen folds of their
strongest linen together. I was at the pains of making ropes and cables,
by twisting ten, twenty, or thirty of the thickest and strongest of
theirs. A great stone that I happened to find, after a long search, by
the seashore, served me for an anchor. I had the tallow of three hundred
cows for greasing my boat, and other uses. I was at incredible pains in
cutting down some of the largest timber trees for oars and masts, wherein
I was, however, much assisted by his majesty’s ship-carpenters, who
helped me in smoothing them, after I had done the rough work.
In about a month, when all was prepared, I sent to receive his majesty’s
commands, and to take my leave. The emperor and royal family came out
of the palace; I lay down on my face to kiss his hand, which he very
graciously gave me; so did the empress and young princess of the blood.
His majesty presented me with fifty purses of two hundred _sprugs_
apiece, together with his picture at full length, which I put immediately
into one of my gloves, to keep it from being hurt. The ceremonies at my
departure were too many to trouble the reader with at this time.
I stored the boat with the carcasses of a hundred oxen and three hundred
sheep, with bread and drink proportionable, and as much meat ready
dressed as four hundred cooks could provide. I took with me six cows and
two bulls alive, with as many ewes and rams, intending to carry them
into my own country and propagate the breed; and to feed them on board,
I had a good bundle of hay and a bag of corn. I would gladly have taken
a dozen of the natives, but this was a thing the emperor would by no
means permit; and besides a diligent search into my pockets, his majesty
engaged my honor not to carry away any of his subjects, although with
their own consent and desire.
Having thus prepared all things as well as I was able, I set sail on
the twenty-fourth day of September, 1701, at six in the morning; and
when I had gone about four leagues to the northward, the wind being at
southeast, at six in the evening I descried a small island about half a
league to the northwest. I advanced forward, and cast anchor on the lee
side of the island, which seemed to be uninhabited. I then took some
refreshment and went to my rest. I slept well, and I conjecture at least
six hours, for I found the day broke in two hours after I awaked. It was
a clear night. I ate my breakfast before the sun was up, and heaving
anchor, the wind being favorable, I steered the same course that I had
done the day before, wherein I was directed by my pocket compass. My
intention was to reach, if possible, one of those islands which I had
reason to believe lay to the northeast of Van Diemen’s Land. I discovered
nothing all that day; but upon the next, about three in the afternoon,
when I had by my computation made twenty-four leagues from Blefuscu, I
descried a sail steering to the southeast; my course was due east. I
hailed her, but could get no answer; yet I found I gained upon her, for
the wind slackened. I made all the sail I could, and in half an hour she
spied me, then hung out her ancient, and discharged a gun. It is not
easy to express the joy I was in, upon the unexpected hope of once more
seeing my beloved country and the dear pledges I had left in it. The
ship slackened her sails, and I came up with her between five and six in
the evening, September twenty-sixth; but my heart leaped within me to
see her English colors. I put my cows and sheep into my coat pockets and
got on board with all my little cargo of provisions. The vessel was an
English merchantman returning from Japan by the North and South seas; the
captain, Mr. John Biddel of Deptford, a very civil man and an excellent
sailor. We were now in the latitude of 30 degrees south. There were about
fifty men in the ship; and here I met an old comrade of mine, one Peter
Williams, who gave me a good character to the captain. This gentleman
treated me with kindness and desired I would let him know what place I
came from last, and whither I was bound; which I did in few words, but he
thought I was raving, and that the dangers I underwent had disturbed my
head; whereupon I took my black cattle and sheep out of my pocket, which,
after great astonishment, clearly convinced him of my veracity. I then
showed him the gold given me by the emperor of Blefuscu, together with
his majesty’s picture at full length, and some other rarities of that
country. I gave him two purses of two hundred _sprugs_ each, and promised
when we arrived in England to make him a present of a cow and a sheep big
with young.
I shall not trouble the reader with a particular account of this voyage,
which was very prosperous for the most part. We arrived in the Downs on
the 13th of April, 1702. I had only one misfortune, that the rats on
board carried away one of my sheep; I found her bones in a hole, picked
clean from the flesh. The rest of my cattle I got safe on shore, and
set them a-grazing on a bowling green at Greenwich, where the fineness
of the grass made them feed very heartily, though I had always feared
the contrary: neither could I possibly have preserved them in so long a
voyage if the captain had not allowed me some of his best biscuit, which,
rubbed to powder and mingled with water, was their constant food. The
short time I continued in England I made a considerable profit by showing
my cattle to many persons of quality and others; and before I began my
second voyage I sold them for six hundred pounds. Since my last return I
find the breed is considerably increased, especially the sheep; which I
hope will prove much to the advantage of the woolen manufacture, by the
fineness of the fleeces.
I stayed but two months with my wife and family, for my insatiable desire
of seeing foreign countries would suffer me to continue no longer. I
left fifteen hundred pounds with my wife, and fixed her in a good house
at Redriff. My remaining stock I carried with me, part in money and part
in goods, in hopes to improve my fortunes. My eldest uncle, John, had
left me an estate in land near Epping of about thirty pounds a year, and
I had a long lease of the Black Bull in Fetter Lane, which yielded me
as much more; so that I was not in any danger of leaving my family upon
the parish. My son Johnny, named so after his uncle, was at the grammar
school, and a towardly child. My daughter Betty (who is now well married
and has children) was then at her needlework. I took leave of my wife and
boy and girl with tears on both sides, and went on board the Adventure,
a merchant ship of three hundred tons, bound for Surat, Captain John
Nicholas of Liverpool, commander. But my account of this voyage must be
referred to the Second Part of my travels.
THE END OF THE FIRST PART.
A VOYAGE TO BROBDINGNAG
CHAPTER I
A GREAT STORM DESCRIBED; THE LONGBOAT SENT TO FETCH WATER;
THE AUTHOR GOES WITH IT TO DISCOVER THE COUNTRY—HE IS LEFT
ON SHORE; IS SEIZED BY ONE OF THE NATIVES, AND CARRIED TO A
FARMER’S HOUSE— HIS RECEPTION THERE, WITH SEVERAL ACCIDENTS
THAT HAPPENED TO HIM—A DESCRIPTION OF THE INHABITANTS.
Having been condemned by nature and fortune to an active and restless
life, in two months after my return I again left my native country
and took shipping in the Downs on the 20th day of June, 1702, in the
Adventure, Captain John Nicholas, a Cornishman, commander, bound for
Surat. We had a very prosperous gale till we arrived at the Cape of
Good Hope, where we landed for fresh water; but discovering a leak, we
unshipped our goods and wintered there; for the captain falling sick of
an ague, we could not leave the Cape till the end of March. We then set
sail, and had a good voyage till we passed the straits of Madagascar;
but having got northward of that island, and to about five degrees south
latitude, the winds, which in those seas are observed to blow a constant
equal gale between the north and west from the beginning of December
to the beginning of May, on the 19th of April began to blow with much
greater violence and more westerly than usual, continuing so for twenty
days together; during which time we were driven a little to the east of
the Molucca Islands, and about three degrees northward of the line, as
our captain found by an observation he took the 2d of May, at which time
the wind ceased, and it was a perfect calm; whereat I was not a little
rejoiced. But he, being a man well experienced in the navigation of those
seas, bid us all prepare against a storm, which accordingly happened on
the day following; for a southern wind, called the southern monsoon,
began to set in.
Finding it was like to overblow, we took in our spritsail, and stood by
to hand the foresail; but making foul weather, we looked if the guns
were all fast, and handed the mizzen. The ship lay very broad off, so we
thought it better spooning before the sea, than trying or hulling. We
reefed the foresail and set him, and hauled aft the foresheet; the helm
was hard a-weather. The ship wore bravely. We belayed the fore-downhaul;
but the sail was split, and we hauled down the yard and got the sail
into the ship, and unbound all the things clear of it. It was a very
fierce storm; the sea broke strange and dangerous. We hauled off upon the
lanyard of the whipstaff and helped the man at helm. We would not get
down our topmast, but let all stand, because she scudded before the sea
very well, and we knew that the topmast being aloft, the ship was the
wholesomer and made better way through the sea, seeing we had sea room.
When the storm was over we set foresail and mainsail and brought the ship
to. Then we set the mizzen, main-topsail and the fore-topsail. Our course
was east-north-east, the wind was at southwest. We got the starboard
tacks aboard; we cast off our weather braces and lifts; we set in the lee
braces and hauled forward by the weather bowlings, and hauled them tight,
and belayed them, and hauled over the mizzen-tack to windward, and kept
her full and by as near as she would lie.
During this storm, which was followed by a strong wind west-south-west,
we were carried, by my computation, about five hundred leagues to the
east, so that the oldest sailor on board could not tell in what part of
the world we were. Our provisions held out well, our ship was stanch, and
our crew all in good health; but we lay in the utmost distress for water.
We thought it best to hold on the same course rather than turn more
northerly, which might have brought us to the northwest parts of Great
Tartary and into the Frozen Sea.
On the 16th day of June, 1703, a boy on the topmast discovered land. On
the 17th we came in full view of a great island, or continent (for we
knew not whether), on the south side whereof was a small neck of land
jutting out into the sea, and a creek too shallow to hold a ship of above
one hundred tons. We cast anchor within a league of this creek, and our
captain sent a dozen of his men well armed in the longboat, with vessels
for water, if any could be found. I desired his leave to go with them,
that I might see the country and make what discoveries I could. When we
came to land we saw no river or spring, nor any sign of inhabitants. Our
men therefore wandered on the shore to find out some fresh water near the
sea, and I walked alone about a mile on the other side, where I observed
the country all barren and rocky. I now began to be weary, and seeing
nothing to entertain my curiosity, I returned gently down towards the
creek; and the sea being full in my view, I saw our men already got into
the boat and rowing for life to the ship. I was going to holla after
them, although it had been to little purpose, when I observed a huge
creature walking after them in the sea, as fast as he could; he waded
not much deeper than his knees, and took prodigious strides. But our
men had the start of him half a league, and the sea thereabouts being
full of sharp-pointed rocks, the monster was not able to overtake the
boat. This I was afterwards told, for I durst not stay to see the issue
of that adventure, but ran as fast as I could the way I first went, and
then climbed up a steep hill which gave me some prospect of the country.
I found it fully cultivated; but that which first surprised me was the
length of the grass, which, in those grounds that seemed to be kept for
hay, was above twenty feet high.
I fell into a highroad, for so I took it to be, though it served to the
inhabitants only as a footpath through a field of barley. Here I walked
on for some time, but could see little on either side, it being now
near harvest, and the corn rising at least forty feet. I was an hour
walking to the end of this field, which was fenced in with a hedge of at
least one hundred and twenty feet high, and the trees so lofty that I
could make no computation of their altitude. There was a stile to pass
from this field into the next. It had four steps, and a stone to cross
over when you came to the uppermost. It was impossible for me to climb
this stile, because every step was six feet high, and the upper stone
above twenty. I was endeavoring to find some gap in the hedge, when I
discovered one of the inhabitants in the next field advancing towards
the stile, of the same size with him whom I saw in the sea pursuing our
boat. He appeared as tall as an ordinary spire steeple, and took about
ten yards at every stride, as near as I could guess. I was struck with
the utmost fear and astonishment, and ran to hide myself in the corn,
whence I saw him at the top of the stile looking back into the next field
on the right hand, and heard him call in a voice many degrees louder than
a speaking trumpet; but the noise was so high in the air, that at first I
certainly thought it was thunder. Whereupon seven monsters like himself
came towards him with reaping hooks in their hands, each hook about the
largeness of six scythes. These people were not so well clad as the
first, whose servants or laborers they seemed to be; for, upon some words
he spoke, they went to reap the corn in the field where I lay. I kept
from them at as great a distance as I could, but was forced to move with
extreme difficulty, for the stalks of the corn were sometimes not above
a foot distant, so that I could hardly squeeze my body betwixt them.
However, I made a shift to go forward till I came to a part of the field
where the corn had been laid by the rain and wind. Here it was impossible
for me to advance a step; for the stalks were so interwoven that I
could not creep through, and the beards of the fallen ears so strong
and pointed that they pierced through my clothes into my flesh. At the
same time I heard the reapers not above a hundred yards behind me. Being
quite dispirited with toil, and wholly overcome by grief and despair, I
lay down between two ridges, and heartily wished I might there end my
days. I bemoaned my desolate widow and fatherless children. I lamented
my own folly and willfulness in attempting a second voyage against the
advice of all my friends and relations. In this terrible agitation of
mind I could not forbear thinking of Lilliput, whose inhabitants looked
upon me as the greatest prodigy that ever appeared in the world; where
I was able to draw an imperial fleet in my hand, and perform those
other actions which will be recorded forever in the chronicles of that
empire, while posterity shall hardly believe them, although attested by
millions. I reflected what a mortification it must prove to me to appear
as inconsiderable in this nation as one single Lilliputian would be among
us. But this I conceived was to be the least of my misfortunes; for, as
human creatures are observed to be more savage and cruel in proportion to
their bulk, what could I expect but to be a morsel in the mouth of the
first among these enormous barbarians that should happen to seize me?
Undoubtedly philosophers are in the right when they tell us that nothing
is great or little otherwise than by comparison. It might have pleased
fortune to let the Lilliputians find some nation where the people were as
diminutive with respect to them, as they were to me. And who knows but
that even this prodigious race of mortals might be equally overmatched
in some distant part of the world, whereof we have yet no discovery?
Scared and confounded as I was, I could not forbear going on with these
reflections, when one of the reapers approaching within ten yards of the
ridge where I lay, made me apprehend that with the next step I should be
squashed to death under his foot, or cut in two with his reaping hook.
And therefore when he was again about to move, I screamed as loud as fear
could make me; whereupon the huge creature trod short, and looking round
about under him for some time, at last espied me as I lay on the ground.
He considered awhile, with the caution of one who endeavors to lay hold
on a small dangerous animal in such a manner that it shall not be
able either to scratch or to bite him, as I myself have sometimes done
with a weasel in England. At length he ventured to take me up behind,
by the middle, between his forefinger and thumb, and brought me within
three yards of his eyes, that he might behold my shape more perfectly.
I guessed his meaning, and my good fortune gave me so much presence of
mind, that I resolved not to struggle in the least as he held me in the
air above sixty feet from the ground, although he grievously pinched
my sides, for fear I should slip through his fingers. All I ventured
was to raise my eyes towards the sun and place my hands together in a
supplicating posture, and to speak some words in a humble melancholy
tone, suitable to the condition I then was in; for I apprehended every
moment that he would dash me against the ground, as we usually do any
little hateful animal which we have a mind to destroy. But my good star
would have it, that he appeared pleased with my voice and gestures, and
began to look upon me as a curiosity, much wondering to hear me pronounce
articulate words, although he could not understand them. In the meantime
I was not able to forbear groaning and shedding tears, and turning
my head towards my sides; letting him know, as well as I could, how
cruelly I was hurt by the pressure of his thumb and finger. He seemed to
apprehend my meaning; for, lifting up the lappet of his coat, he put me
gently into it, and immediately ran along with me to his master, who was
a substantial farmer, and the same person I had first seen in the field.
The farmer having (as I supposed by their talk) received such an account
of me as his servant could give him, took a piece of a small straw, about
the size of a walking staff, and therewith lifted up the lappets of
my coat, which, it seems, he thought to be some kind of covering that
nature had given me. He blew my hair aside to take a better view of my
face. He called his hands about him, and asked them, as I afterwards
learned, whether they had ever seen in the fields any little creature
that resembled me. He then placed me softly on the ground upon all fours,
but I got immediately up, and walked slowly backwards and forwards, to
let those people see I had no intent to run away. They all sat down in a
circle about me, the better to observe my motions. I pulled off my hat,
and made a low bow towards the farmer. I fell on my knees, and lifted up
my hands and eyes, and spoke several words as loud as I could. I took
a purse of gold out of my pocket, and humbly presented it to him. He
received it on the palm of his hand, then applied it close to his eye to
see what it was, and afterwards turned it several times with the point of
a pin (which he took out of his sleeve), but could make nothing of it.
Whereupon I made a sign that he should place his hand on the ground. I
then took the purse, and opening it, poured all the gold into his palm.
There were six Spanish pieces of four pistoles each, besides twenty or
thirty smaller coins. I saw him wet the tip of his little finger upon
his tongue, and take up one of my largest pieces, and then another, but
he seemed to be wholly ignorant what they were. He made me a sign to put
them again into my purse, and the purse again into my pocket, which after
offering it to him several times, I thought it best to do.
The farmer by this time was convinced I must be a rational creature.
He spoke often to me, but the sound of his voice pierced my ears like
that of a watermill, yet his words were articulate enough. I answered as
loud as I could in several languages, and he often laid his ear within
two yards of me, but all in vain, for we were wholly unintelligible to
each other. He then sent his servants to their work, and taking his
handkerchief out of his pocket, he doubled and spread it on his left
hand, which he placed flat on the ground with the palm upwards, making
me a sign to step into it, as I could easily do, for it was not above
a foot in thickness. I thought it my part to obey, and, for fear of
falling, laid myself at full length upon the handkerchief, with the
remainder of which he lapped me up to the head for further security, and
in this manner carried me home to his house. There he called his wife,
and showed me to her; but she screamed and ran back, as women in England
do at the sight of a toad or a spider. However, when she had awhile seen
my behavior, and how well I observed the signs her husband made, she was
soon reconciled, and by degrees grew extremely tender of me.
It was about twelve at noon and a servant brought in dinner. It was
only one substantial dish of meat (fit for the plain condition of a
husbandman), in a dish of about four-and-twenty feet diameter. The
company were the farmer and his wife, three children, and an old
grandmother. When they were sat down, the farmer placed me at some
distance from him on the table, which was thirty feet high from the
floor. I was in a terrible fright, and kept as far as I could from the
edge for fear of falling. The wife minced a bit of meat, then crumbled
some bread on a trencher, and placed it before me. I made her a low bow,
took out my knife and fork, and fell to eat, which gave them exceeding
delight. The mistress sent her maid for a small dram cup, which held
about three gallons, and filled it with drink; I took up the vessel
with much difficulty in both hands, and in a most respectful manner
drank to her ladyship’s health, expressing the words as loud as I could
in English, which made the company laugh so heartily that I was almost
deafened with the noise. This liquor tasted like a small cider, and was
not unpleasant. Then the master made me a sign to come to his trencher
side; but as I walked on the table, being in great surprise all the time,
as the indulgent reader will easily conceive and excuse, I happened
to stumble against a crust, and fell flat on my face, but received no
hurt. I got up immediately, and observing the good people to be in much
concern, I took my hat (which I held under my arm out of good manners),
and waving it over my head, gave three huzzas, to show I had got no
mischief by my fall. But advancing forwards towards my master (as I shall
henceforth call him), his youngest son, who sat next to him, an arch boy
of about ten years old, took me up by the legs, and held me so high in
the air that I trembled in every limb; but his father snatched me from
him, and at the same time gave him such a box on the left ear as would
have felled a European troop of horse to the earth, ordering him to be
taken from the table. But being afraid the boy might owe me a spite, and
well remembering how mischievous all children among us naturally are to
sparrows, rabbits, young kittens, and puppy dogs, I fell on my knees, and
pointing to the boy, made my master to understand as well as I could,
that I desired his son might be pardoned. The father complied, and the
lad took his seat again, whereupon I went to him and kissed his hand,
which my master took, and made him stroke me gently with it.
In the midst of dinner, my mistress’s favorite cat leaped into her lap.
I heard a noise behind me like that of a dozen stocking weavers at work;
and turning my head, I found it proceeded from the purring of this
animal, who seemed to be three times larger than an ox, as I computed
by the view of her head, and one of her paws, while her mistress was
feeding and stroking her. The fierceness of this creature’s countenance
altogether discomposed me, though I stood at the further end of the
table, above fifty feet off; and though my mistress held her fast,
for fear she might give a spring, and seize me in her talons. But it
happened there was no danger, for the cat took not the least notice of me
when my master placed me within three yards of her. And as I have been
always told, and found true by experience in my travels, that flying,
or discovering fear, before a fierce animal is a certain way to make it
pursue or attack you; so I resolved, in this dangerous juncture, to show
no manner of concern. I walked with intrepidity five or six times before
the very head of the cat, and came within half a yard of her; whereupon
she drew herself back, as if she were more afraid of me. I had less
apprehension concerning the dogs, whereof three or four came into the
room, as it is usual in farmers’ houses; one of which was a mastiff equal
in bulk to four elephants, and a grey-hound somewhat taller than the
mastiff, but not so large.
When dinner was almost done, the nurse came in with a child of a year old
in her arms, who immediately spied me, and began a squall that you might
have heard from London Bridge to Chelsea, after the usual oratory of
infants, to get me for a plaything. The mother, out of pure indulgence,
took me up, and put me towards the child, who presently seized me by the
middle, and got my head in his mouth, where I roared so loud that the
urchin was frighted, and let me drop; and I should infallibly have broke
my neck, if the mother had not held her apron under me. The nurse, to
quiet her babe, made use of a rattle, which was a kind of hollow vessel
filled with great stones, and fastened by a cable to the child’s waist;
but all in vain, so that she was forced to apply the last remedy by
giving it suck. I must confess no object ever disgusted me so much as the
sight of her monstrous breast, which I cannot tell what to compare with,
so as to give the curious reader an idea of its bulk, shape, and color. I
had a near sight of her, she sitting down the more conveniently to give
suck, and I standing on the table. This made me reflect upon the fair
skins of our English ladies, who appear so beautiful to us only because
they are of our own size, and their defects not to be seen but through
a magnifying glass; where we find by experiment that the smoothest and
whitest skins look rough and coarse, and ill colored.
I remember when I was at Lilliput, the complexions of those diminutive
people appeared to me the fairest in the world; and talking upon this
subject with a person of learning there, who was an intimate friend of
mine, he said that my face appeared much fairer and smoother when he
looked on me from the ground, than it did upon a nearer view when I took
him up in my hand and brought him close, which he confessed was at first
a very shocking sight. He said he could discover great holes in my skin;
that the stumps of my beard were ten times stronger than the bristles
of a boar, and my complexion made up of several colors, altogether
disagreeable. Although I must beg leave to say for myself, that I am as
fair as most of my sex and country, and very little sunburned by all my
travels. On the other side, discoursing of the ladies in that emperor’s
court, he used to tell me one had freckles, another too wide a mouth, a
third too large a nose; nothing of which I was able to distinguish. I
confess this reflection was obvious enough; which, however, I could not
forbear, lest the reader might think those vast creatures were actually
deformed: for I must do them the justice to say they are a comely race
of people; and particularly the features of my master’s countenance,
although he were but a farmer, when I beheld him from the height of sixty
feet, appeared very well proportioned.
[Illustration: “_These horrible animals had the boldness to attack me on
both sides_”
_Page 98_]
When dinner was done, my master went out to his laborers, and as I could
discover by his voice and gesture, gave his wife a strict charge to
take care of me. I was very much tired and disposed to sleep, which my
mistress perceiving, she put me on her own bed, and covered me with a
clean white handkerchief, but larger and coarser than the mainsail of a
man of war.
I slept about two hours, and dreamed I was at home with my wife and
children, which aggravated my sorrows when I awaked and found myself
alone in a vast room, between two and three hundred feet wide, and above
two hundred high, lying in a bed twenty yards wide. My mistress was gone
about her household affairs, and had locked me in. The bed was eight
yards from the floor. While I was under these circumstances, two rats
crept up the curtains, and ran smelling backwards and forwards on the
bed. One of them came up almost to my face, whereupon I rose in a fright,
and drew out my hanger to defend myself. These horrible animals had the
boldness to attack me on both sides, and one of them held his forefeet at
my collar; but I had the good fortune to rip up his belly before he could
do me any mischief. He fell down at my feet, and the other, seeing the
fate of his comrade, made his escape, but not without one good wound on
the back, which I gave him as he fled, and made the blood run trickling
from him. After this exploit I walked gently to and fro on the bed, to
recover my breath and loss of spirits. These creatures were of the size
of a large mastiff, but infinitely more nimble and fierce; so that if I
had taken off my belt before I went to sleep, I must have infallibly been
torn to pieces and devoured. I measured the tail of the dead rat, and
found it to be two yards long, wanting an inch; but it went against my
stomach to drag the carcass off the bed, where it lay still bleeding. I
observed it had yet some life, but with a strong slash across the neck I
thoroughly dispatched it.
Soon after, my mistress came into the room, who seeing me all bloody, ran
and took me up in her hand. I pointed to the dead rat, smiling and making
other signs to show I was not hurt, whereat she was extremely rejoiced,
calling the maid to take up the dead rat with a pair of tongs, and throw
it out of the window. Then she set me on a table, where I showed her my
hanger all bloody, and wiping it on the lappet of my coat returned it to
the scabbard.
I hope the gentle reader will excuse me for dwelling on particulars,
which, however insignificant they may appear to groveling vulgar minds,
yet will certainly help a philosopher to enlarge his thoughts and
imagination, and apply them to the benefit of public as well as private
life, which was my sole design in presenting this and other accounts of
my travels to the world; wherein I have been chiefly studious of truth,
without affecting any ornaments of learning or of style. But the whole
scene of this voyage made so strong an impression on my mind, and is so
deeply fixed in my memory, that in committing it to paper I did not omit
one material circumstance; however, upon a strict review, I blotted out
several passages of less moment which were in my first copy, for fear
of being censured as tedious and trifling, whereof travelers are often,
perhaps not without justice, accused.
[Illustration]
CHAPTER II
A DESCRIPTION OF THE FARMER’S DAUGHTER—THE AUTHOR CARRIED TO A
MARKET TOWN, AND THEN TO THE METROPOLIS—THE PARTICULARS OF HIS
JOURNEY.
My mistress had a daughter of nine years old, a child of forward parts
for her age, very dexterous at her needle, and skillful in dressing her
baby. Her mother and she contrived to fit up the baby’s cradle for me
against night. The cradle was put into a small drawer of a cabinet, and
the drawer placed upon a hanging shelf for fear of the rats. This was my
bed all the time I stayed with those people, though made more convenient
by degrees, as I began to learn their language and make my wants known.
This young girl was so handy, that after I had once or twice pulled off
my clothes before her, she was able to dress and undress me, though I
never gave her that trouble when she would let me do either myself. She
made me seven shirts, and some other linen, of as fine cloth as could be
got, which indeed was coarser than sackcloth; and these she constantly
washed for me with her own hands. She was likewise my school-mistress,
to teach me the language; when I pointed to anything, she told me the
name of it in her own tongue, so that in a few days I was able to call
for whatever I had a mind to. She was very good-natured, and not above
forty feet high, being little for her age. She gave me the name of
Grildrig, which the family took up, and afterwards the whole kingdom.
The word imports what the Latins call _nanunculus_, the Italians
_homunceletino_, and the English _mannikin_. To her I chiefly owe my
preservation in that country; we never parted while I was there; I called
her my Glumdalclitch, or little nurse; and I should be guilty of great
ingratitude if I omitted this honorable mention of her care and affection
towards me, which I heartily wish it lay in my power to requite as she
deserves, instead of being the innocent but unhappy instrument of her
disgrace, as I have too much reason to fear.
It now began to be known and talked of in the neighborhood, that my
master had found a strange animal in the field, about the bigness of a
_splacknuck_, but exactly shaped in every part like a human creature;
which it likewise imitated in all its actions; seemed to speak in a
little language of its own, had already learned several words of theirs,
went erect upon two legs, was tame and gentle, would come when it was
called, do whatever it was bid, had the finest limbs in the world, and a
complexion fairer than a nobleman’s daughter of three years old. Another
farmer, who lived hard by, and was a particular friend of my master,
came on a visit on purpose to inquire into the truth of this story. I
was immediately produced and placed upon a table, where I walked as I
was commanded, drew my hanger, put it up again, made my reverence to my
master’s guest, asked him in his own language how he did, and told him
he was welcome, just as my little nurse had instructed me. This man, who
was old and dim-sighted, put on his spectacles to behold me better; at
which I could not forbear laughing very heartily, for his eyes appeared
like the full moon shining into a chamber at two windows. Our people,
who discovered the cause of my mirth, bore me company in laughing, at
which the old fellow was fool enough to be angry and out of countenance.
He had the character of a great miser; and, to my misfortune, he well
deserved it by the cursed advice he gave my master to show me as a sight
upon a market day in the next town, which was half an hour’s riding,
about two-and-twenty miles from our house. I guessed there was some
mischief contriving, when I observed my master and his friend whispering
long together, sometimes pointing at me; and my fears made me fancy that
I overheard and understood some of their words. But the next morning
Glumdalclitch, my little nurse, told me the whole matter, which she had
cunningly picked out from her mother. The poor girl laid me on her bosom,
and fell a-weeping with shame and grief. She apprehended some mischief
would happen to me from rude vulgar folks, who might squeeze me to death
or break one of my limbs by taking me in their hands. She had also
observed how modest I was in my nature, how nicely I regarded my honor,
and what an indignity I should conceive it to be exposed for money as a
public spectacle to the meanest of the people. She said, her papa and
mamma had promised that Grildrig should be hers; but now she found they
meant to serve her as they did last year, when they pretended to give
her a lamb, and yet, as soon as it was fat, sold it to a butcher. For my
own part, I may truly affirm that I was less concerned than my nurse. I
had a strong hope which never left me, that I should one day recover my
liberty; and as to the ignominy of being carried about for a monster,
I considered myself to be a perfect stranger in the country, and that
such a misfortune could never be charged upon me as a reproach if ever I
should return to England; since the king of Great Britain himself, in my
condition, must have undergone the same distress.
My master, pursuant to the advice of his friend, carried me in a box
the next market day to the neighboring town, and took along with him
his little daughter, my nurse, upon a pillion behind him. The box was
close on every side, with a little door for me to go in and out, and a
few gimlet holes to let in air. The girl had been so careful as to put
the quilt of her baby’s bed into it for me to lie down on. However, I
was terribly shaken and discomposed in this journey, though it were but
of half an hour; for the horse went about forty feet at every step, and
trotted so high, that the agitation was equal to the rising and falling
of a ship in a great storm, but much more frequent. Our journey was
somewhat further than from London to St. Albans. My master alighted
at an inn which he used to frequent; and after consulting awhile with
the innkeeper, and making some necessary preparations, he hired the
_grultrud_, or crier, to give notice through the town of a strange
creature to be seen at the sign of the Green Eagle, not so big as a
_splacknuck_ (an animal in that country very finely shaped, about six
feet long), and in every part of the body resembling a human creature,
could speak several words, and perform a hundred diverting tricks.
I was placed upon a table in the largest room of the inn, which might
be near three hundred feet square. My little nurse stood on a low stool
close to the table, to take care of me, and direct what I should do. My
master, to avoid a crowd, would suffer only thirty people at a time to
see me. I walked about on the table as the girl commanded; she asked me
questions as far as she knew my understanding of the language reached,
and I answered them as loud as I could. I turned about several times
to the company, paid my humble respects, said they were welcome, and
used some other speeches I had been taught. I took up a thimble filled
with liquor, which Glumdalclitch had given me for a cup, and drank their
health. I drew out my hanger, and flourished with it after the manner of
fencers in England. My nurse gave me part of a straw, which I exercised
as a pike, having learned the art in my youth. I was that day shown
to twelve sets of company, and as often forced to go over again with
the same fopperies, till I was half dead with weariness and vexation;
for those who had seen me made such wonderful reports, that the people
were ready to break down the doors to come in. My master, for his own
interest, would not suffer any one to touch me except my nurse; and to
prevent danger, benches were set round the table at such a distance as
to put me out of everybody’s reach. However, an unlucky schoolboy aimed
a hazelnut directly at my head, which very narrowly missed me; otherwise
it came with so much violence that it would have infallibly knocked out
my brains, for it was almost as large as a small pumpkin; but I had the
satisfaction to see the young rogue well beaten, and turned out of the
room.
My master gave public notice that he would show me again the next market
day; and in the meantime he prepared a more convenient vehicle for me,
which he had reason enough to do; for I was so tired with my first
journey, and with entertaining company for eight hours together, that I
could hardly stand upon my legs, or speak a word. It was at least three
days before I recovered my strength; and that I might have no rest at
home, all the neighboring gentlemen from a hundred miles round, hearing
of my fame, came to see me at my master’s own house. There could not
be fewer than thirty persons with their wives and children (for the
country is very populous); and my master demanded the rate of a full room
whenever he showed me at home, although it were only to a single family;
so that for some time I had but little ease every day of the week (except
Wednesday, which is their Sabbath), although I were not carried to the
town.
My master, finding how profitable I was like to be, resolved to carry me
to the most considerable cities of the kingdom. Having therefore provided
himself with all things necessary for a long journey, and settled his
affairs at home, he took leave of his wife, and upon the 17th of August,
1703, about two months after my arrival, we set out for the metropolis,
situated near the middle of that empire, and about three thousand miles’
distance from our house. My master made his daughter Glumdalclitch ride
behind him. She carried me on her lap in a box tied about her waist. The
girl had lined it on all sides with the softest cloth she could get, well
quilted underneath, furnished it with her baby’s bed, provided me with
linen and other necessaries, and made everything as convenient as she
could. We had no other company but a boy of the house, who rode after us
with the luggage.
My master’s design was to show me in all the towns by the way, and to
step out of the road, for fifty or a hundred miles, to any village
or person of quality’s house where he might expect custom. We made
easy journeys, of not above seven or eight score miles a day; for
Glumdalclitch, on purpose to spare me, complained she was tired with the
trotting of the horse. She often took me out of my box at my own desire,
to give me air, and show me the country, but always held me fast by a
leading string. We passed over five or six rivers many degrees broader
and deeper than the Nile or the Ganges; and there was hardly a rivulet so
small as the Thames at London Bridge. We were ten weeks in our journey,
and I was shown in eighteen large towns, besides many villages and
private families.
On the 26th day of October we arrived at the metropolis, called in their
language Lorbrulgrud, or Pride of the Universe. My master took a lodging
in the principal street of the city, not far from the royal palace, and
put out bills in the usual form, containing an exact description of my
person and parts. He hired a large room between three and four hundred
feet wide. He provided a table sixty feet in diameter, upon which I
was to act my part, and palisadoed round three feet from the edge, and
as many high, to prevent my falling over. I was shown ten times a day,
to the wonder and satisfaction of all people. I could now speak the
language tolerably well, and perfectly understood every word that was
spoken to me. Besides, I had learned their alphabet, and could make a
shift to explain a sentence here and there; for Glumdalclitch had been
my instructor while we were at home, and at leisure hours during our
journey. She carried a little book in her pocket, not much larger than
a Sanson’s Atlas; it was a common treatise for the use of young girls,
giving a short account of their religion; out of this she taught me my
letters, and interpreted the words.
CHAPTER III
THE AUTHOR SENT FOR TO COURT—THE QUEEN BUYS HIM OF HIS MASTER,
THE FARMER, AND PRESENTS HIM TO THE KING—HE DISPUTES WITH HIS
MAJESTY’S GREAT SCHOLARS—AN APARTMENT AT COURT PROVIDED FOR THE
AUTHOR—HE IS IN HIGH FAVOR WITH THE QUEEN—HE STANDS UP FOR THE
HONOR OF HIS OWN COUNTRY—HIS QUARRELS WITH THE QUEEN’S DWARF.
The frequent labors I underwent every day made in a few weeks a very
considerable change in my health. The more my master got by me, the more
insatiable he grew. I had quite lost my stomach, and was almost reduced
to a skeleton. The farmer observed it, and concluding I must soon die,
resolved to make as good a hand of me as he could. While he was thus
reasoning and resolving with himself, a _slardral_, or gentleman usher,
came from court, commanding my master to carry me immediately thither for
the diversion of the queen and her ladies. Some of the latter had already
been to see me, and reported strange things of my beauty, behavior, and
good sense. Her majesty and those who attended her were beyond measure
delighted with my demeanor. I fell on my knees, and begged the honor of
kissing her imperial foot; but this gracious princess held out her little
finger towards me (after I was set on a table) which I embraced in both
my arms, and put the tip of it with the utmost respect to my lip. She
made me some general questions about my country and my travels, which I
answered as distinctly and in as few words as I could. She asked whether
I would be content to live at court. I bowed down to the board of the
table, and humbly answered that I was my master’s slave, but if I were
at my own disposal, I should be proud to devote my life to her majesty’s
service. She then asked my master whether he were willing to sell me at
a good price. He, who apprehended I could not live a month, was ready
enough to part with me, and demanded a thousand pieces of gold, which
were ordered him on the spot, each piece being about the bigness of eight
hundred moidores; but allowing for the proportion of all things between
that country and Europe, and the high price of gold among them, was
hardly so great a sum as a thousand guineas would be in England. I then
said to the queen, since I was now her majesty’s most humble creature and
vassal, I must beg the favor that Glumdalclitch, who had always tended me
with so much care and kindness, and understood to do it so well, might be
admitted into her service, and continue to be my nurse and instructor.
Her majesty agreed to my petition, and easily got the farmer’s consent,
who was glad enough to have his daughter preferred at court; and the
poor girl herself was not able to hide her joy. My late master withdrew,
bidding me farewell, and saying he had left me in a good service; to
which I replied not a word, only making him a slight bow.
The queen observed my coldness, and, when the farmer was gone out of the
apartment, asked me the reason. I made bold to tell her majesty that I
owed no other obligation to my late master than his not dashing out the
brains of a poor harmless creature found by chance in his field, which
obligation was amply recompensed by the gain he had made in showing me
through half the kingdom, and the price he had now sold me for. That
the life I had since led was laborious enough to kill an animal of ten
times my strength. That my health was much impaired by the continual
drudgery of entertaining the rabble every hour of the day; and that
if my master had not thought my life in danger, her majesty, perhaps,
would not have got so cheap a bargain. But as I was out of all fear
of being ill treated, under the protection of so great and good an
empress, the ornament of nature, the darling of the world, the delight
of her subjects, the phœnix of the creation; so I hoped my late master’s
apprehensions would appear to be groundless, for I already found my
spirits to revive by the influence of her most august presence.
This was the sum of my speech, delivered with great improprieties and
hesitation. The latter part was altogether framed in the style peculiar
to that people, whereof I learned some phrases from Glumdalclitch, while
she was carrying me to court.
The queen, giving great allowance for my defectiveness in speaking, was,
however, surprised at so much wit and good sense in so diminutive an
animal. She took me in her own hand, and carried me to the king, who was
then retired to his cabinet. His majesty, a prince of much gravity and
austere countenance, not well observing my shape at first view, asked
the queen, after a cold manner, how long it was since she grew fond of a
_splacknuck_; for such it seems he took me to be, as I lay upon my breast
in her majesty’s right hand. But this princess, who has an infinite
deal of wit and humor, set me gently on my feet upon the scrutoire, and
commanded me to give his majesty an account of myself, which I did in a
very few words; and Glumdalclitch, who attended at the cabinet door, and
could not endure I should be out of her sight, being admitted, confirmed
all that had passed from my arrival at her father’s house.
The king, although he be as learned a person as any in his dominions,
and had been educated in the study of philosophy, and particularly
mathematics; yet when he observed my shape exactly, and saw me walk
erect, before I began to speak conceived I might be a piece of clockwork
(which is in that country arrived to a very great perfection) contrived
by some ingenious artist. But when he heard my voice and found what
I delivered to be regular and rational, he could not conceal his
astonishment. He was by no means satisfied with the relation I gave him
of the manner I came into his kingdom, but thought it a story concerted
between Glumdalclitch and her father, who had taught me a set of words
to make me sell at a higher price. Upon this imagination he put several
other questions to me, and still received rational answers, no otherwise
defective than by a foreign accent, and an imperfect knowledge in the
language, with some rustic phrases which I had learned at the farmer’s
house, and did not suit the polite style of a court.
His majesty sent for three great scholars who were then in their weekly
waiting, according to the custom of that country. These gentlemen, after
they had awhile examined my shape with much nicety, were of different
opinions concerning me. They all agreed that I could not be produced
according to the regular laws of nature, because I was not framed with
a capacity of preserving my life, either by swiftness, or climbing of
trees, or digging holes in the earth. They observed by my teeth, which
they viewed with great exactness, that I was a carnivorous animal;
yet most quadrupeds being an overmatch for me, and field mice, with
some others, too nimble, they could not imagine how I should be able
to support myself, unless I fed upon snails and other insects, which
they offered, by many learned arguments, to evince that I could not
possibly do. One of these virtuosi seemed to think that I might be an
embryo, or abortive birth. But this opinion was rejected by the other
two, who observed my limbs to be perfect and finished, and that I had
lived several years, as it was manifested from my beard, the stumps
whereof they plainly discovered through a magnifying glass. They would
not allow me to be a dwarf, because my littleness was beyond all degrees
of comparison; for the queen’s favorite dwarf, the smallest ever known
in that kingdom, was near thirty feet high. After much debate, they
concluded unanimously that I was only _relplum scalcath_, which is,
interpreted literally, _lusus naturæ_; a determination exactly agreeable
to the modern philosophy of Europe, whose professors, disdaining the old
evasion of occult causes, whereby the followers of Aristotle endeavor in
vain to disguise their ignorance, have invented this wonderful solution
of all difficulties, to the unspeakable advancement of human knowledge.
After this decisive conclusion, I entreated to be heard a word or two.
I applied myself to the king, and assured his majesty that I came from
a country which abounded with several millions of both sexes, and of my
own stature; where the animals, trees, and houses were all in proportion,
and where, by consequence, I might be as able to defend myself, and
to find sustenance, as any of his majesty’s subjects could do here;
which I took for a full answer to those gentlemen’s arguments. To this
they only replied with a smile of contempt, saying that the farmer had
instructed me very well in my lesson. The king, who had a much better
understanding, dismissing his learned men, sent for the farmer, who
by good fortune was not yet gone out of town. Having therefore first
examined him privately, and then confronted him with me and the young
girl, his majesty began to think that what we told him might possibly
be true. He desired the queen to order that a particular care should be
taken of me; and was of opinion that Glumdalclitch should still continue
in her office of tending me, because he observed we had a great affection
for each other. A convenient apartment was provided for her at court;
she had a sort of governess appointed to take care of her education, a
maid to dress her, and two other servants for menial offices; but the
care of me was wholly appropriated to herself. The queen commanded her
own cabinetmaker to contrive a box that might serve me for a bedchamber,
after the model that Glumdalclitch and I should agree upon. This man was
a most ingenious artist, and according to my directions, in three weeks
finished for me a wooden chamber of sixteen feet square, and twelve high,
with sash windows, a door, and two closets, like a London bedchamber. The
board that made the ceiling was to be lifted up and down by two hinges,
to put in a bed ready furnished by her majesty’s upholsterer, which
Glumdalclitch took out every day to air, made it with her own hands, and
letting it down at night, locked up the roof over me. A nice workman,
who was famous for little curiosities, undertook to make me two chairs,
with backs and frames, of a substance not unlike ivory, and two tables,
with a cabinet to put my things in. The room was quilted on all sides,
as well as the floor and the ceiling, to prevent any accident from the
carelessness of those who carried me, and to break the force of a jolt
when I went in a coach. I desired a lock for my door, to prevent rats and
mice from coming in. The smith, after several attempts, made the smallest
that ever was seen among them, for I have known a larger at the gate
of a gentleman’s house in England. I made a shift to keep the key in a
pocket of my own, fearing Glumdalclitch might lose it. The queen likewise
ordered the thinnest silks that could be gotten, to make me clothes,
not much thicker than an English blanket, very cumbersome till I was
accustomed to them. They were after the fashion of the kingdom, partly
resembling the Persian, and partly the Chinese, and are a very grave
decent habit.
The queen became so fond of my company that she could not dine without
me. I had a table placed upon the same at which her majesty ate, just at
her left elbow, and a chair to sit on. Glumdalclitch stood on a stool
on the floor, near my table, to assist and take care of me. I had an
entire set of silver dishes and plates, and other necessaries, which
in proportion to those of the queen, were not much bigger than what I
have seen of the same kind in a London toy-shop, for the furniture of a
baby-house; these my little nurse kept in her pocket in a silver box,
and gave me at meals as I wanted them, always cleaning them herself.
No person dined with the queen but the two princesses royal, the elder
sixteen years old, and the younger at that time thirteen and a month. Her
majesty used to put a bit of meat upon one of my dishes, out of which I
carved for myself; and her diversion was to see me eat in miniature; for
the queen (who had indeed but a weak stomach) took up at one mouthful as
much as a dozen English farmers could eat at a meal, which to me was for
some time a very nauseous sight. She would crunch the wing of a lark,
bones and all, between her teeth, although it were nine times as large
as that of a full-grown turkey; and put a bit of bread in her mouth, as
big as two twelve-penny loaves. She drank out of a golden cup, above a
hogshead at a draught. Her knives were twice as long as a scythe set
straight upon the handle; the spoons, forks, and other instruments were
all in the same proportion. I remember when Glumdalclitch carried me, out
of curiosity, to see some of the tables at court, where ten or a dozen of
these enormous knives and forks were lifted up together, I thought I had
never till then beheld so terrible a sight.
It is the custom that every Wednesday (which, as I have observed, is
their Sabbath) the king and queen, with the royal issue of both sexes,
dine together in the apartment of his majesty, to whom I was now become
a great favorite; and at these times my little chair and table were
placed at his left hand before one of the salt-cellars. This prince took
a pleasure in conversing with me, inquiring into the manners, religion,
laws, government, and learning of Europe, wherein I gave him the best
account I was able. His apprehension was so clear and his judgment so
exact that he made very wise reflections and observations upon all I
said. But I confess that after I had been a little too copious in talking
of my own beloved country, of our trade and wars by sea and land, of our
schisms in religion, and parties in the state, the prejudices of his
education prevailed so far that he could not forbear taking me up in his
right hand and stroking me gently with the other, after a hearty fit of
laughing, asked me whether I were a Whig or a Tory. Then turning to his
first minister, who waited behind him with a white staff, near as tall as
the mainmast of the Royal Sovereign, he observed how contemptible a thing
was human grandeur, which could be mimicked by such diminutive insects as
I. “And yet,” said he, “I dare engage these creatures have their titles
and distinctions of honor; they contrive little nests and burrows, that
they call houses and cities; they make a figure in dress and equipage;
they love, they fight, they dispute, they cheat, they betray.” And
thus he continued on, while my color came and went several times with
indignation to hear our noble country, the mistress of arts and arms, the
scourge of France, the arbitress of Europe, the seat of virtue, piety,
honor, and truth, the pride and envy of the world, so contemptuously
treated.
But as I was not in a condition to resent injuries, so upon mature
thoughts I began to doubt whether I were injured or no. For, after
having been accustomed several months to the sight and converse of this
people, and observed every object upon which I cast my eyes to be of
proportionable magnitude, the horror I had at first conceived from their
bulk and aspect was so far worn off that if I had then beheld a company
of English lords and ladies in their finery and birthday clothes, acting
their several parts in the most courtly manner of strutting, and bowing,
and prating, to say the truth, I should have been strongly tempted to
laugh as much at them as the king and his grandees did at me. Neither,
indeed, could I forbear smiling at myself when the queen used to place
me upon her hand towards a looking-glass, by which both our persons
appeared before me in full view together; and there could nothing be more
ridiculous than the comparison; so that I really began to imagine myself
dwindled many degrees below my usual size.
Nothing angered and mortified me so much as the queen’s dwarf, who,
being of the lowest stature that was ever in that country (for I verily
think he was not full thirty feet high), became so insolent at seeing
a creature so much beneath him, that he would always affect to swagger
and look big as he passed by me in the queen’s antechamber, while I was
standing on some table talking with the lords or ladies of the court,
and he seldom failed of a small word or two upon my littleness; against
which I could only revenge myself by calling him brother, challenging
him to wrestle, and such repartees as are usual in the mouths of court
pages. One day at dinner, this malicious little cub was so nettled with
something I had said to him, that, raising himself upon the frame of her
majesty’s chair, he took me up by the middle, as I was sitting down, not
thinking any harm, and let me drop into a large silver bowl of cream,
and then ran away as fast as he could. I fell over head and ears, and
if I had not been a good swimmer it might have gone very hard with me;
for Glumdalclitch in that instant happened to be at the other end of the
room, and the queen was in such a fright that she wanted presence of mind
to assist me. But my little nurse ran to my relief, and took me out,
after I had swallowed above a quart of cream. I was put to bed; however,
I received no other damage than the loss of a suit of clothes, which
was utterly spoiled. The dwarf was soundly whipped, and as a further
punishment, forced to drink up the bowl of cream into which he had thrown
me. Neither was he ever restored to favor; for soon after the queen
bestowed him on a lady of high quality, so that I saw him no more, to my
very great satisfaction: for I could not tell to what extremity such a
malicious urchin might have carried his resentment.
He had before served me a scurvy trick, which set the queen a-laughing,
although at the same time she were heartily vexed, and would have
immediately cashiered him, if I had not been so generous as to intercede.
Her majesty had taken a marrowbone upon her plate, and, after knocking
out the marrow, placed the bone again on the dish erect, as it stood
before; the dwarf, watching his opportunity, while Glumdalclitch was gone
to the sideboard, mounted upon the stool she stood on to take care of
me at meals, took me up in both hands, and squeezing my legs together,
wedged them into the marrowbone above my waist, where I stuck for some
time, and made a very ridiculous figure. I believe it was near a minute
before any one knew what was become of me, for I thought it below me to
cry out. But, as princes seldom get their meat hot, my legs were not
scalded, only my stockings and breeches in a sad condition. The dwarf, at
my entreaty, had no other punishment than a sound whipping.
I was frequently rallied by the queen upon account of my fearfulness; and
she used to ask me whether the people of my country were as great cowards
as myself! The occasion was this: The kingdom is much pestered with flies
in summer; and these odious insects, each of them as big as a Dunstable
lark, hardly gave me any rest while I sat at dinner, with their continual
humming and buzzing about my ears. They would sometimes alight upon my
victuals. Sometimes they would fix upon my nose or forehead, where they
stung me to the quick, smelling very offensively; and I could easily
trace that viscous matter which, our naturalists tell us, enables those
creatures to walk with their feet upwards upon a ceiling. I had much ado
to defend myself against these detestable animals, and could not forbear
starting when they came on my face. It was the common practice of the
dwarf to catch a number of these insects in his hand, as schoolboys do
among us, and let them out suddenly under my nose, on purpose to frighten
me, and divert the queen. My remedy was to cut them in pieces with my
knife as they flew in the air, wherein my dexterity was much admired.
I remember one morning when Glumdalclitch had set me in my box upon a
window, as she usually did in fair days to give me air (for I durst not
venture to let the box be hung on a nail out of the window, as we do
with cages in England), after I had lifted up one of my sashes, and sat
down at my table to eat a piece of sweet cake for my breakfast, above
twenty wasps, allured by the smell, came flying into the room, humming
louder than the drones of as many bagpipes. Some of them seized my cake
and carried it piecemeal away; others flew about my head and face,
confounding me with the noise, and putting me in the utmost terror of
their stings. However, I had the courage to rise and draw my hanger,
and attack them in the air. I dispatched four of them, but the rest got
away, and I presently shut my window. These creatures were as large as
partridges; I took out their stings, found them an inch and a half long,
and as sharp as needles. I carefully preserved them all; and having since
shown them, with some other curiosities, in several parts of Europe, upon
my return to England I gave three of them to Gresham College and kept the
fourth for myself.
CHAPTER IV
THE COUNTRY DESCRIBED—A PROPOSAL FOR CORRECTING MODERN MAPS—THE
KING’S PALACE, AND SOME ACCOUNT OF THE METROPOLIS—THE AUTHOR’S
WAY OF TRAVELING—THE CHIEF TEMPLE DESCRIBED.
I now intend to give the reader a short description of this country, as
far as I traveled in it, which was not above two thousand miles round
Lorbrulgrud, the metropolis. For the queen, whom I always attended,
never went further when she accompanied the king in his progresses, and
there stayed till his majesty returned from viewing his frontiers. The
whole extent of this prince’s dominions reaching about six thousand
miles in length, and from three to five in breadth; from whence I cannot
but conclude that our geographers of Europe are in a great error, by
supposing nothing but sea between Japan and California; for it was ever
my opinion that there must be a balance of earth to counterpoise the
great continent of Tartary; and therefore they ought to correct their
maps and charts by joining this vast tract of land to the northwest parts
of America, wherein I shall be ready to lend them my assistance.
The kingdom is a peninsula, terminated to the northeast by a ridge of
mountains thirty miles high, which are altogether impassable, by reason
of the volcanoes upon the tops; neither do the most learned know what
sort of mortals inhabit beyond those mountains, or whether they be
inhabited at all. On the three other sides, it is bounded by the ocean.
There is not one seaport in the whole kingdom; and those parts of the
coasts into which the rivers issue, are so full of pointed rocks, and the
sea generally so rough, that there is no venturing with the smallest of
their boats; so that these people are wholly excluded from any commerce
with the rest of the world. But the large rivers are full of vessels, and
abound with excellent fish; for they seldom get any from the sea, because
the sea fish are of the same size with those in Europe, and consequently
not worth catching; whereby it is manifest, that nature, in the
production of plants and animals of so extraordinary a bulk, is wholly
confined to this continent, of which I leave the reasons to be determined
by philosophers. However, now and then they take a whale that happens to
be dashed against the rocks, which the common people feed on heartily.
These whales I have known so large, that a man could hardly carry one
upon his shoulders; and sometimes, for curiosity, they are brought in
hampers to Lorbrulgrud; I saw one of them in a dish at the king’s table,
which passed for a rarity, but I did not observe he was fond of it; for
I think, indeed, the bigness disgusted him, although I have seen one
somewhat larger in Greenland.
The country is well inhabited, for it contains fifty-one cities, near
a hundred walled towns, and a great number of villages. To satisfy my
curious reader, it may be sufficient to describe Lorbrulgrud. This city
stands upon almost two equal parts on each side of the river that passes
through. It contains above eighty thousand houses, and about six hundred
thousand inhabitants. It is in length three _glongluns_ (which make about
fifty-four English miles), and two and a half in breadth, as I measured
it myself in the royal map made by the king’s order, which was laid on
the ground on purpose for me, and extended a hundred feet; I paced the
diameter and circumference several times barefoot, and computing by the
scale, measured it pretty exactly.
The king’s palace is no regular edifice, but a heap of buildings about
seven miles round; the chief rooms are generally two hundred and forty
feet high, and broad and long in proportion. A coach was allowed to
Glumdalclitch and me, wherein her governess frequently took her out to
see the town, or go among the shops; and I was always of the party,
carried in my box; although the girl, at my own desire, would often take
me out, and hold me in her hand, that I might more conveniently view
the houses and the people, as we passed along the streets. I reckoned
our coach to be about a square of Westminster Hall, but not altogether
so high; however, I cannot be very exact. One day the governess ordered
our coachman to stop at several shops, where the beggars, watching their
opportunity, crowded to the sides of the coach, and gave me the most
horrible spectacles that ever an English eye beheld.
Beside the large box in which I was usually carried, the queen ordered
a smaller one to be made for me, of about twelve feet square, and ten
high, for the convenience of traveling; because the other was somewhat
too large for Glumdalclitch’s lap, and cumbersome in the coach; it was
made by the same artist, whom I directed in the whole contrivance. This
traveling closet was an exact square, with a window in the middle of
three of the squares, and each window was latticed with iron wire on the
outside, to prevent accidents in long journeys. On the fourth side, which
had no window, two strong staples were fixed, through which the person
that carried me, when I had a mind to be on horseback, put in a leather
belt, and buckled it about his waist. This was always the office of some
grave trusty servant in whom I could confide, whether I attended the king
and queen in their progresses, or were disposed to see the gardens, or
pay a visit to some great lady or minister of state in the court, when
Glumdalclitch happened to be out of order; for I soon began to be known
and esteemed among the greatest officers, I suppose more upon account
of their majesties’ favor than any merit of my own. In journeys, when I
was weary of the coach, a servant on horseback would buckle my box, and
place it on a cushion before him; and there I had a full prospect of the
country on three sides from my three windows. I had in this closet a
field bed, and a hammock hung from the ceiling, two chairs and a table,
neatly screwed to the floor, to prevent being tossed by the agitation of
the horse or the coach. And having long been used to sea voyages, those
motions, although sometimes very violent, did not much discompose me.
Whenever I had a mind to see the town, it was always in my traveling
closet, which Glumdalclitch held in her lap in a kind of open sedan,
after the fashion of the country, borne by four men, and attended by two
others in the queen’s livery. The people, who had often heard of me,
were very curious to crowd about the sedan, and the girl was complaisant
enough to make the bearers stop, and to take me in her hand that I might
be more conveniently seen.
I was very desirous to see the chief temple, and particularly the
tower belonging to it, which is reckoned the highest in the kingdom.
Accordingly, one day my nurse carried me thither, but I may truly say
I came back disappointed; for the height is not above three thousand
feet, and reckoning from the ground to the highest pinnacle top; which,
allowing for the difference between the size of those people and us in
Europe, is no great matter for admiration, nor at all equal in proportion
(if I rightly remember) to Salisbury steeple. But, not to detract from
a nation to which, during my life, I shall acknowledge myself extremely
obliged, it must be allowed that whatever this famous tower wants in
height, is amply made up in beauty and strength; for the walls are near a
hundred feet thick, built of hewn stone, whereof each is about forty feet
square, and adorned on all sides with statues of gods and emperors cut in
marble larger than the life, placed in their several niches. I measured
a little finger which had fallen down from one of these statues, and
lay unperceived among some rubbish, and found it exactly four feet and
an inch in length. Glumdalclitch wrapped it up in her handkerchief, and
carried it home in her pocket, to keep among other trinkets, of which the
girl was very fond, as children at her age usually are.
The king’s kitchen is indeed a noble building, vaulted at top, and about
six hundred feet high. The great oven is not so wide by ten paces as the
cupola at St. Paul’s; for I measured the latter on purpose, after my
return. But if I should describe the kitchen grate, the prodigious pots
and kettles, the joints of meat turning on the spits, with many other
particulars, perhaps I should be hardly believed; at least a severe
critic would be apt to think I enlarged a little, as travelers are often
suspected to do. To avoid which censure, I fear I have run too much
into the other extreme, and that if this treatise should happen to be
translated into the language of Brobdingnag (which is the general name
of that kingdom), and transmitted thither, the king and his people would
have reason to complain that I had done them an injury by a false and
diminutive representation.
His majesty seldom keeps above six hundred horses in his stables; they
are generally from fifty-four to sixty feet high. But when he goes abroad
on solemn days, he is attended, for state, by a militia guard of five
hundred horse, which indeed I thought was the most splendid sight that
could be ever beheld, till I saw part of his army in battalia, whereof I
shall find another occasion to speak.
CHAPTER V
SEVERAL ADVENTURES THAT HAPPENED TO THE AUTHOR—THE EXECUTION OF
A CRIMINAL—THE AUTHOR SHOWS HIS SKILL IN NAVIGATION.
I should have lived happy enough in that country, if my littleness had
not exposed me to several ridiculous and troublesome accidents; some of
which I shall venture to relate. Glumdalclitch often carried me into the
gardens of the court in my smaller box, and would sometimes take me out
of it and hold me in her hand, or set me down to walk. I remember, before
the dwarf left the queen, he followed us one day into those gardens, and
my nurse having set me down, he and I being close together, near some
dwarf apple trees, I must need show my wit by a silly allusion between
him and the trees, which happens to hold in their language as it does
in ours. Whereupon, the malicious rogue, watching his opportunity, when
I was walking under one of them, shook it directly over my head, by
which a dozen apples, each of them near as large as a Bristol barrel,
came tumbling about my ears; one of them hit me on the back as I chanced
to stoop, and knocked me down flat on my face; but I received no other
hurt, and the dwarf was pardoned at my desire, because I had given the
provocation.
Another day, Glumdalclitch left me on a smooth grassplot to divert
myself, while she walked at some distance with her governess. In the
meantime, there suddenly fell such a violent shower of hail, that I was
immediately, by the force of it, struck to the ground; and when I was
down, the hailstones gave me such cruel bangs all over the body, as if
I had been pelted with tennis balls; however, I made a shift to creep on
all fours, and shelter myself by lying flat on my face on the lee side of
a border of lemon-thyme; but so bruised from head to foot that I could
not go abroad in ten days. Neither is this at all to be wondered at,
because nature in that country observing the same proportion through all
her operations, a hailstone is near eighteen hundred times as large as
one in Europe; which I can assert upon experience, having been so curious
to weigh and measure them.
But a more dangerous accident happened to me in the same garden, when my
little nurse, believing she had put me in a secure place (which I often
entreated her to do, that I might enjoy my own thoughts), and having left
my box at home to avoid the trouble of carrying it, went to another part
of the garden with her governess and some ladies of her acquaintance.
While she was absent, and out of hearing, a small white spaniel belonging
to one of the chief gardeners, having got by accident into the garden,
happened to range near the place where I lay: the dog following the
scent, came directly up, and taking me in his mouth, ran straight to
his master, wagging his tail, and set me gently on the ground. By good
fortune he had been so well taught, that I was carried between his
teeth without the least hurt, or even tearing my clothes. But the poor
gardener, who knew me well, and had a great kindness for me, was in a
terrible fright; he gently took me up in both his hands, and asked me
how I did; but I was so amazed and out of breath, that I could not speak
a word. In a few minutes I came to myself, and he carried me safe to my
little nurse, who by this time had returned to the place where she had
left me, and was in cruel agonies when I did not appear, nor answer when
she called. She severely reprimanded the gardener on account of his dog.
But the thing was hushed up, and never known at court, for the girl was
afraid of the queen’s anger; and truly, as to myself, I thought it would
not be for my reputation that such a story should go about.
This accident absolutely determined Glumdalclitch never to trust me
abroad for the future out of her sight. I had been long afraid of
this resolution, and therefore concealed from her some little unlucky
adventures that happened in those times when I was left by myself. Once
a kite, hovering over the garden, made a stoop at me, and if I had not
resolutely drawn my hanger, and run under a thick espalier, he would have
certainly carried me away in his talons. Another time, walking to the top
of a fresh molehill, I fell to my neck in the hole through which that
animal had cast up the earth, and coined some lie, not worth remembering,
to excuse myself for spoiling my clothes. I likewise broke my right shin
against the shell of a snail, which I happened to stumble over as I was
walking alone and thinking on poor England.
[Illustration: “_I banged it a good while with one of my sculls_”
_Page 132_]
I cannot tell whether I were more pleased or mortified to observe, in
those solitary walks, that the smaller birds did not appear to be at all
afraid of me, but would hop about within a yard’s distance, looking for
worms and other food, with as much indifference and security as if no
creature at all were near them. I remember, a thrush had the confidence
to snatch out of my hand with his bill a piece of cake that Glumdalclitch
had just given me for my breakfast. When I attempted to catch any of
these birds, they would boldly turn against me, endeavoring to pick my
fingers, which I durst not venture within their reach; and then they
would hop back unconcerned, to hunt for worms or snails as they did
before. But one day, I took a thick cudgel, and threw it with all my
strength so luckily at a linnet, that I knocked him down, and seizing
him by the neck with both my hands, ran with him in triumph to my nurse.
However, the bird, who had only been stunned, recovering himself, gave me
so many boxes with his wings on both sides of my head and body, though
I held him at arm’s length, and was out of the reach of his claws, that
I was twenty times thinking to let him go. But I was soon relieved by
one of our servants, who wrung off the bird’s neck, and I had him next
day for dinner, by the queen’s command. This linnet, as near as I can
remember, seemed to be somewhat larger than an English swan.
One day a young gentleman who was nephew to my nurse’s governess, came
and pressed them both to see an execution. It was of a man who had
murdered one of that gentleman’s intimate acquaintance. Glumdalclitch was
prevailed on to be of the company, very much against her inclination, for
she was naturally tender-hearted; and as for myself, although I abhorred
such kind of spectacles, yet my curiosity tempted me to see something
that I thought must be extraordinary. The malefactor was fixed in a chair
upon a scaffold erected for the purpose, and his head cut off at a blow
with a sword of about forty feet long. The veins and arteries spouted up
such a prodigious quantity of blood, and so high in the air, that the
great _jet d’eau_ at Versailles was not equal for the time it lasted;
and the head, when it fell on the scaffold floor, gave such a bounce as
made me start, although I were at least half an English mile distant.
The queen, who often used to hear me talk of my sea voyages, and took
all occasions to divert me when I was melancholy, asked me whether I
understood how to handle a sail or an oar, and whether a little exercise
of rowing might not be convenient for my health. I answered that I
understood both very well; for although my proper employment had been to
be surgeon or doctor to the ship, yet often, upon a pinch, I was forced
to work like a common mariner. But I could not see how this could be done
in their country, where the smallest wherry was equal to a first-rate man
of war among us; and such a boat as I could manage would never live in
any of their rivers. Her majesty said, if I would contrive a boat, her
own joiner should make it, and she would provide a place for me to sail
in. The fellow was an ingenious workman, and by my instructions, in ten
days finished a pleasure boat, with all its tackling, able conveniently
to hold eight Europeans. When it was finished, the queen was so delighted
that she ran with it in her lap to the king, who ordered it to be put in
a cistern full of water, with me in it, by way of trial, where I could
not manage my two sculls or little oars for want of room. But the queen
had before contrived another project. She ordered the joiner to make a
wooden trough of three hundred feet long, fifty broad, and eight deep;
which being well pitched to prevent leaking, was placed on the floor
along the wall, in an outer room of the palace. It had a cock near the
bottom to let out the water when it began to grow stale; and two servants
could easily fill it in half an hour. Here I often used to row for my
own diversion, as well as that of the queen and her ladies, who thought
themselves well entertained with my skill and agility. Sometimes I would
put up my sail, and then my business was only to steer, while the ladies
gave me a gale with their fans; and when they were weary, some of the
pages would blow my sail forward with their breath, while I showed my
art by steering starboard or larboard as I pleased. When I had done,
Glumdalclitch always carried back my boat into her closet, and hung it on
a nail to dry.
In this exercise I once met an accident which had like to have cost me
my life; for, one of the pages having put my boat into the trough, the
governess who attended Glumdalclitch very officiously lifted me up, to
place me in the boat; but I happened to slip through her fingers, and
should have infallibly fallen down forty feet, upon the floor, if by the
luckiest chance in the world I had not been stopped by a corking-pin that
stuck in the good gentlewoman’s stomacher; the head of the pin passed
between my shirt and the waistband of my breeches, and thus I was held by
the middle in the air till Glumdalclitch ran to my relief.
Another time, one of the servants, whose office it was to fill my trough
every third day with fresh water, was so careless to let a huge frog (not
perceiving it) slip out of his pail. The frog lay concealed till I was
put into my boat, but then, seeing a resting place, climbed up, and made
it lean so much on one side, that I was forced to balance it with all my
weight on the other, to prevent overturning. When the frog was got in,
it hopped at once half the length of the boat, and then over my head,
backwards and forwards, daubing my face and clothes with its odious
slime. The largeness of its features made it appear the most deformed
animal that can be conceived. However, I desired Glumdalclitch to let me
deal with it alone. I banged it a good while with one of my sculls, and
at last forced it to leap out of the boat.
But the greatest danger I ever underwent in that kingdom was from a
monkey, who belonged to one of the clerks of the kitchen. Glumdalclitch
had locked me up in her closet, while she went somewhere upon business,
or a visit. The weather being very warm, the closet window was left
open, as well as the windows and door of my bigger box, in which I
usually lived, because of its largeness and conveniency. As I sat quietly
meditating at my table, I heard something bounce in at the closet window,
and skip about from one side to the other; whereat, although I was much
alarmed, yet I ventured to look out, but stirred not from my seat; and
then I saw this frolicsome animal frisking and leaping up and down, till
at last he came to my box, which he seemed to view with great pleasure
and curiosity, peeping in at the door and every window. I retreated to
the farther corner of my room, or box; but the monkey, looking in at
every side, put me into such a fright, that I wanted presence of mind to
conceal myself under the bed, as I might easily have done. After some
time spent in peeping, grinning, and chattering, he at last espied me;
and reaching one of his paws in at the door, as a cat does when she plays
with a mouse, although I often shifted place to avoid him, he at length
seized the lappet of my coat (which being made of that country cloth, was
very thick and strong) and dragged me out. He took me up in his right
forefoot, and held me as a nurse does a child she is going to suckle,
just as I have seen the same sort of creature do with a kitten in Europe;
and when I offered to struggle, he squeezed me so hard, that I thought
it more prudent to submit. I have good reason to believe that he took me
for a young one of his own species, by his often stroking my face very
gently with his other paw. In these diversions he was interrupted by a
noise at the closet door, as if somebody were opening it; whereupon he
suddenly leaped up to the window at which he had come in, and thence upon
the leads and gutters, walking upon three legs, and holding me in the
fourth, till he clambered up to a roof that was next to ours. I heard
Glumdalclitch give a shriek at the moment he was carrying me out. The
poor girl was almost distracted; that quarter of the palace was all in an
uproar; the servants ran for ladders; the monkey was seen by hundreds in
the court, sitting upon the ridge of a building, holding me like a baby
in one of his forepaws, and feeding me with the other, by cramming into
my mouth some victuals he had squeezed out of the bag on one side of his
chaps, and patting me when I would not eat; whereat many of the rabble
below could not forbear laughing; neither do I think they justly ought
to be blamed, for, without question, the sight was ridiculous enough to
everybody but myself. Some of the people threw up stones, hoping to drive
the monkey down; but this was strictly forbidden, or else very probably
my brains had been dashed out.
The ladders were now applied, and mounted by several men: which the
monkey observing, and finding himself almost encompassed, not being able
to make speed enough with his three legs, let me drop on a ridge tile,
and made his escape. Here I sat for some time, three hundred yards from
the ground, expecting every moment to be blown down by the wind, or to
fall by my own giddiness, and come tumbling over and over from the ridge
to the eaves; but an honest lad, one of my nurse’s footmen, climbed up,
and putting me into his breeches pocket, brought me down safe.
I was almost choked with the filthy stuff the monkey had crammed down my
throat; but my dear little nurse picked it out of my mouth with a small
needle, and then I fell a-vomiting, which gave me great relief. Yet I
was so weak and bruised in the sides with the squeezes given me by this
odious animal, that I was forced to keep my bed a fortnight. The king,
queen, and all the court sent every day to inquire after my health; and
her majesty made me several visits during my sickness. The monkey was
killed, and an order made that no such animal should be kept about the
palace.
When I attended the king after my recovery, to return him thanks for
his favors, he was pleased to rally me a good deal upon this adventure.
He asked me what my thoughts and speculations were while I lay in the
monkey’s paw, how I liked the victuals he gave me, his manner of feeding,
and whether the fresh air on the roof had sharpened my stomach. He
desired to know what I would have done upon such an occasion in my own
country. I told his majesty, that in Europe we had no monkeys except such
as were brought for curiosities from other places, and so small that I
could deal with a dozen of them together, if they presumed to attack
me. And as for that monstrous animal with whom I was so lately engaged
(it was indeed as large as an elephant), if my fears had suffered me to
think so far as to make use of my hanger (looking fiercely and clapping
my hand upon the hilt as I spoke) when he poked his paw into my chamber,
perhaps I should have given him such a wound as would have made him glad
to withdraw it with more haste than he put it in. This I delivered in
a firm tone, like a person who was jealous lest his courage should be
called in question. However, my speech produced nothing else besides a
loud laughter, which all the respect due to his majesty from those about
him could not make them contain. This made me reflect how vain an attempt
it is for a man to endeavor doing himself honor among those who are out
of all degree of equality or comparison with him. And yet I have seen
the moral of my own behavior very frequently in England since my return;
where a little contemptible varlet, without the least title to birth,
person, wit, or common sense, shall presume to look with importance, and
put himself upon a foot with the greatest persons of the kingdom.
CHAPTER VI
SEVERAL CONTRIVANCES OF THE AUTHOR TO PLEASE THE KING AND
QUEEN—HE SHOWS HIS SKILL IN MUSIC—THE KING INQUIRES INTO THE
STATE OF EUROPE, WHICH THE AUTHOR RELATES TO HIM—THE KING’S
OBSERVATIONS THEREON.
I used to attend the king’s levee once or twice a week, and had often
seen him under the barber’s hand, which indeed was at first very terrible
to behold; for the razor was almost twice as long as an ordinary scythe.
His majesty, according to the custom of the country, was only shaved
twice a week. I once prevailed on the barber to give me some of the suds
or lather, out of which I picked forty or fifty of the strongest stumps
of hair. I then took a piece of fine wood, and cut it like the back of a
comb, making several holes in it at equal distance with as small a needle
as I could get from Glumdalclitch. I fixed in the stumps so artificially,
scraping and sloping them with my knife towards the points, that I made a
very tolerable comb; which was a seasonable supply, my own being so much
broken in the teeth that it was almost useless: neither did I know any
artist in that country so nice and exact, as would undertake to make me
another.
And this puts me in mind of an amusement wherein I spent many of my
leisure hours. I desired the queen’s woman to save for me the combings of
her majesty’s hair, whereof in time I got a good quantity; and consulting
with my friend the cabinetmaker, who had received general orders to do
little jobs for me, I directed him to make two chair frames, no larger
than those I had in my box, and to bore little holes with a fine awl
round those parts where I designed the backs and seats; through these
holes I wove the strongest hairs I could pick out, just after the manner
of cane chairs in England. When they were finished, I made a present
of them to her majesty, who kept them in her cabinet, and used to show
them for curiosities, as indeed they were the wonder of every one that
beheld them. The queen would have me sit upon one of these chairs,
but I absolutely refused to obey her, protesting I would rather die
a thousand deaths than place part of my body on those precious hairs
that once adorned her majesty’s head. Of these hairs (as I had always a
mechanical genius) I likewise made a neat little purse about five feet
long, with her majesty’s name deciphered in gold letters, which I gave
to Glumdalclitch by the queen’s consent. To say the truth, it was more
for show than use, being not of strength to bear the weight of the larger
coins, and therefore she kept nothing in it but some little toys that
girls are fond of.
The king, who delighted in music, had frequent concerts at court, to
which I was sometimes carried, and set in my box on a table to hear them;
but the noise was so great that I could hardly distinguish the tunes. I
am confident that all the drums and trumpets of a royal army, beating and
sounding together just at your ears, could not equal it. My practice was
to have my box removed from the places where the performers sat, as far
as I could, then to shut the doors and windows of it, and draw the window
curtains, after which I found their music not disagreeable.
I had learned in my youth to play a little upon the spinet. Glumdalclitch
kept one in her chamber, and a master attended twice a week to teach
her. I call it a spinet, because it somewhat resembled that instrument,
and was played upon in the same manner. A fancy came into my head that
I would entertain the king and queen with an English tune upon this
instrument. But this appeared extremely difficult; for the spinet was
near sixty feet long, each key being almost a foot wide, so that with my
arms extended I could not reach to above five keys, and to press them
down required a good smart stroke with my fist, which would be too great
a labor and to no purpose. The method I contrived was this: I prepared
two round sticks about the bigness of common cudgels; they were thicker
at one end than the other, and I covered the thicker ends with a piece
of a mouse’s skin, that by rapping on them I might neither damage the
tops of the keys nor interrupt the sound. Before the spinet a bench was
placed, about four feet below the keys, and I was put upon the bench. I
ran sideling upon it, that way and this, as fast as I could, banging the
proper keys with my two sticks, and made a shift to play a jig, to the
great satisfaction of both their majesties; but it was the most violent
exercise I ever underwent; and yet I could not strike above sixteen keys,
nor, consequently, play the bass and treble together, as other artists
do; which was a great disadvantage to my performance.
The king, who, as I before observed, was a prince of excellent
understanding, would frequently order that I should be brought in my
box, and set upon the table in his closet. He would then command me to
bring one of my chairs out of the box, and sit down within three yards’
distance upon the top of the cabinet, which brought me almost to a level
with his face. In this manner I had several conversations with him. I one
day took the freedom to tell his majesty that the contempt he discovered
towards Europe, and the rest of the world, did not seem answerable to
those excellent qualities of mind he was master of; that reason did not
extend itself with the bulk of the body; on the contrary, we observed
in our country that the tallest persons were usually least provided
with it; that among other animals, bees and ants had the reputation of
more industry, art, and sagacity than many of the larger kinds; and
that, as inconsiderable as he took me to be, I hoped I might live to do
his majesty some signal service. The king heard me with attention, and
began to conceive a much better opinion of me than he had ever before.
He desired I would give him as exact an account of the government of
England as I possibly could; because, as fond as princes commonly are of
their own customs (for so he conjectured of other monarchs by my former
discourses), he should be glad to hear of anything that might deserve
imitation.
Imagine with thyself, courteous reader, how often I then wished for the
tongue of Demosthenes or Cicero, that might have enabled me to celebrate
the praises of my own dear native country in a style equal to its merits
and felicity.
I began my discourse by informing his majesty that our dominions
consisted of two islands, which composed three mighty kingdoms under one
sovereign, besides our plantations in America. I dwelt long upon the
fertility of our soil, and the temperature of our climate. I then spoke
at large upon the constitution of an English Parliament, partly made up
of an illustrious body called the House of Peers, persons of the noblest
blood, and of the most ancient and ample patrimonies. I described that
extraordinary care always taken of their education in arts and arms,
to qualify them for being counselors born to the king and kingdom, to
have a share in the legislature; to be members of the highest court of
judicature, from whence there could be no appeal; and to be champions
always ready for the defense of their prince and country, by their
valor, conduct, and fidelity. That these were the ornament and bulwark
of the kingdom, worthy followers of their most renowned ancestors, whose
honor had been the reward of their virtue, from which their posterity
were never once known to degenerate. To these were joined several holy
persons, as part of that assembly, under the title of bishops, whose
peculiar business it is to take care of religion, and of those who
instruct the people therein. These were searched and sought out through
the whole nation, by the prince and his wisest counselors, among such
of the priesthood as were most deservedly distinguished by the sanctity
of their lives, and the depth of their erudition; who were indeed the
spiritual fathers of the clergy and the people.
That the other part of the Parliament consisted of an assembly called
the House of Commons, who were all principal gentlemen, freely picked
and culled out by the people themselves, for their great abilities and
love of their country, to represent the wisdom of the whole nation. And
these two bodies make up the most august assembly in Europe, to whom, in
conjunction with the prince, the whole legislature is committed.
I then descended to the courts of justice, over which the judges, those
venerable sages and interpreters of the law, presided, for determining
the disputed rights and properties of men, as well as for the punishment
of vice and protection of innocence. I mentioned the prudent management
of our treasury; the valor and achievements of our forces by sea and
land. I computed the number of our people, by reckoning how many millions
there might be of each religious sect or political party among us. I did
not omit even our sports and pastimes, or any other particular which I
thought might redound to the honor of my country. And I finished all with
a brief historical account of affairs and events in England for about a
hundred years past.
This conversation was not ended under five audiences, each of several
hours; and the king heard the whole with great attention, frequently
taking notes of what I spoke, as well as memorandums of several questions
he intended to ask me.
When I had put an end to these long discourses, his majesty in a sixth
audience consulting his notes, proposed many doubts, queries, and
objections, upon every article. He asked what methods were used to
cultivate the minds and bodies of our young nobility, and in what kind
of business they commonly spent the first and teachable part of their
lives. What course was taken to supply that assembly when any noble
family became extinct. What qualifications were necessary in those who
were to be created new lords. Whether the humor of the prince, a sum of
money to a court lady or a Prime Minister, or a design of strengthening
a party opposite to the public interest, ever happened to be motives in
those advancements. What share of knowledge these lords had in the laws
of their country, and how they came by it, so as to enable them to decide
the properties of their fellow subjects in the last resort. Whether they
were always so free from avarice, partialities, or want, that a bribe, or
some other sinister view, could have no place among them. Whether those
holy lords I spoke of were always promoted to that rank upon account of
their knowledge in religious matters, and the sanctity of their lives,
had never been compliers with the times while they were common priests,
or slavish prostitute chaplains to some nobleman, whose opinions they
continued servilely to follow after they were admitted into that assembly.
He then desired to know what arts were practiced in electing those whom
I called commoners; whether a stranger with a strong purse might not
influence the vulgar voters to choose him before their own landlord,
or the most considerable gentleman in the neighborhood. How it came to
pass, that people were so violently bent upon getting into this assembly,
which I allowed to be a great trouble and expense, often to the ruin of
their families, without any salary or pension; because this appeared
such an exalted strain of virtue and public spirit, that his majesty
seemed to doubt it might possibly not be always sincere. And he desired
to know whether such zealous gentlemen could have any views of refunding
themselves for the charges and trouble they were at, by sacrificing the
public good to the designs of a weak and vicious prince in conjunction
with a corrupted ministry. He multiplied his questions, and sifted me
thoroughly upon every part of this head, proposing numberless inquiries
and objections, which I think it not prudent or convenient to repeat.
Upon what I said in relation to our courts of justice his majesty desired
to be satisfied in several points; and this I was the better able to do,
having been formerly almost ruined by a long suit in chancery, which
was decreed for me with costs. He asked what time was usually spent in
determining between right and wrong, and what degree of expense. Whether
advocates and orators had liberty to plead in causes manifestly known
to be unjust, vexatious, or oppressive. Whether party in religion or
politics were observed to be of any weight in the scale of justice.
Whether those pleading orators were persons educated in the general
knowledge of equity, or only in provincial, national, and other local
customs. Whether they or their judges had any part in penning those laws
which they assumed the liberty of interpreting and glossing upon at their
pleasure. Whether they had ever, at different times, pleaded for and
against the same cause, and cited precedents to prove contrary opinions.
Whether they were a rich or a poor corporation. Whether they received
any pecuniary reward for pleading, or delivering their opinions. And
particularly, whether they were ever admitted as members in the lower
senate.
He fell next upon the management of our treasury; and said he thought my
memory had failed me, because I computed our taxes at about five or six
millions a year, and when I came to mention the issues, he found they
sometimes amounted to more than double: for the notes he had taken were
very particular in this point, because he hoped, as he told me, that the
knowledge of our conduct might be useful to him, and he could not be
deceived in his calculations. But if what I told him were true, he was
still at a loss how a kingdom could run out of its estate like a private
person. He asked me who were our creditors; and where we should find
money to pay them. He wondered to hear me talk of such chargeable and
extensive wars; that certainly we must be a quarrelsome people, or live
among very bad neighbors, and that our generals must needs be richer than
our kings. He asked what business we had out of our own islands, unless
upon the score of trade or treaty, or to defend the coasts with our
fleet. Above all, he was amazed to hear me talk of a mercenary standing
army in the midst of peace, and among a free people. He said if we were
governed by our own consent in the persons of our representatives, he
could not imagine of whom we were afraid, or against whom we were to
fight; and would hear my opinion, whether a private man’s house might not
better be defended by himself, his children, and family, than by half a
dozen rascals picked up at a venture in the streets for small wages, who
might get a hundred times more by cutting their throats.
He laughed at my odd kind of arithmetic, as he was pleased to call it,
in reckoning the numbers of our people by a computation drawn from the
several sects among us in religion and politics. He said he knew no
reason why those who entertain opinions prejudicial to the public, should
be obliged to change, or should not be obliged to conceal them. And as it
was tyranny in any government to require the first, so it was weakness
not to enforce the second: for a man may be allowed to keep poisons in
his closet, but not to vend them about for cordials.
He observed, that among the diversions of our nobility and gentry, I
had mentioned gaming. He desired to know at what age this entertainment
was usually taken up, and when it was laid down; how much of their time
it employed; whether it ever went so high as to affect their fortunes;
whether mean vicious people by their dexterity in that art might not
arrive at great riches, and sometimes keep our very nobles in dependence,
as well as habituate them to vile companions, wholly take from them the
improvement of their minds, and force them, by the losses they have
received, to learn and practice that infamous dexterity upon others.
He was perfectly astonished with the historical account I gave him of
our affairs during the last century, protesting it was only a heap of
conspiracies, rebellions, murders, massacres, revolutions, banishments,
the very worst effects that avarice, faction, hypocrisy, perfidiousness,
cruelty, rage, madness, hatred, envy, lust, malice, or ambition could
produce.
His majesty, in another audience, was at the pains to recapitulate the
sum of all I had spoken; compared the questions he made with the answers
I had given; then taking me into his hands, and stroking me gently,
delivered himself in these words, which I shall never forget, nor the
manner he spoke them in: “My little friend Grildrig, you have made a
most admirable panegyric upon your country; you have clearly proved that
ignorance, idleness, and vice may be sometimes the only ingredients for
qualifying a legislator; that laws are best explained, interpreted,
and applied, by those whose interest and abilities lie in perverting,
confounding, and eluding them. I observe among you some lines of an
institution which in its original might have been tolerable, but these
half erased, and the rest wholly blurred and blotted by corruptions. It
does not appear, from all you have said, how any one virtue is required
towards the procurement of any one station among you; much less that men
are ennobled on account of their virtue; that priests are advanced by
their piety or learning; soldiers for their conduct or valor; judges for
their integrity; senators for the love of their country; or counselors
for their wisdom. As for yourself,” continued the king, “who have spent
the greatest part of your life in traveling, I am well disposed to hope
you may hitherto have escaped many vices of your country. But by what I
have gathered from your own relation, and the answers I have with much
pains wringed and extorted from you, I cannot but conclude the bulk of
your natives to be the most pernicious race of little odious vermin that
nature ever suffered to crawl upon the surface of the earth.”
CHAPTER VII
THE AUTHOR’S LOVE OF HIS COUNTRY—HE MAKES A PROPOSAL OF MUCH
ADVANTAGE TO THE KING, WHICH IS REJECTED—THE KING’S GREAT
IGNORANCE IN POLITICS—THE LEARNING OF THAT COUNTRY VERY
IMPERFECT AND CONFINED—THE LAWS, AND MILITARY AFFAIRS, AND
PARTIES IN THE STATE.
Nothing but an extreme love of truth could have hindered me from
concealing this part of my story. It was in vain to discover my
resentments, which were always turned into ridicule; and I was forced to
rest with patience while my noble and beloved country was so injuriously
treated. I am heartily sorry as any of my readers can possibly be, that
such an occasion was given; but this prince happened to be so curious
and inquisitive upon every particular, that it could not consist either
with gratitude or good manners to refuse giving him what satisfaction I
was able. Yet thus much I may be allowed to say in my own vindication,
that I artfully eluded many of his questions, and gave to every point
a more favorable turn, by many degrees, than the strictness of truth
would allow. For I have always borne that laudable partiality to my
own country, which Dionysius Halicarnassensis with so much justice
recommends to an historian: I would hide the frailties and deformities
of my political mother, and place her virtues and beauties in the most
advantageous light. This was my sincere endeavor in those many discourses
I had with that monarch, although it unfortunately failed of success.
But great allowances should be given to a king who lives wholly
secluded from the rest of the world, and must therefore be altogether
unacquainted with the manners and customs that most prevail in other
nations; the want of which knowledge will ever produce many prejudices,
and a certain narrowness of thinking, from which we and the politer
countries of Europe are wholly exempted. And it would be hard indeed, if
so remote a prince’s notions of virtue and vice were to be offered as a
standard for all mankind.
To confirm what I have now said, and further to show the miserable
effects of a confined education, I shall here insert a passage which
will hardly obtain belief. In hopes to ingratiate myself further into
his majesty’s favor, I told him of an invention discovered between three
and four hundred years ago, to make a certain powder, into a heap of
which the smallest spark of fire falling, would kindle the whole in a
moment, although it were as big as a mountain, and make it all fly up in
the air together, with a noise and agitation greater than thunder. That
a proper quantity of this powder rammed into a hollow tube of brass or
iron, according to its bigness, would drive a ball of iron or lead with
such a violence and speed as nothing was able to sustain its force. That
the largest balls thus discharged, would not only destroy whole ranks of
an army at once, but batter the strongest walls to the ground; sink down
ships with a thousand men in each, to the bottom of the sea; and when
linked together by a chain, would cut through masts and rigging, divide
hundreds of bodies in the middle, and lay all waste before them. That we
often put this powder into large hollow balls of iron, and discharged
them by an engine into some city we were besieging, which would rip up
the pavements, tear the houses to pieces, burst and throw splinters on
every side, dashing out the brains of all who came near. That I knew the
ingredients very well, which were cheap and common; I understood the
manner of compounding them, and could direct his workmen how to make
those tubes of a size proportionable to all other things in his majesty’s
kingdom, and the largest need not be above a hundred feet long; twenty
or thirty of which tubes, charged with the proper quantity of powder and
balls, would batter down the walls of the strongest town in his dominions
in a few hours, or destroy the whole metropolis, if ever it should
pretend to dispute his absolute commands. This I humbly offered to his
majesty as a small tribute of acknowledgment in return of so many marks
that I had received of his royal favor and protection.
The king was struck with horror at the description I had given of those
terrible engines, and the proposal I had made. He was amazed how so
impotent and groveling an insect as I (these were his expressions)
could entertain such inhuman ideas, and in so familiar a manner as to
appear wholly unmoved at all the scenes of blood and desolation which
I had painted as the common effects of those destructive machines;
whereof, he said, some evil genius, enemy to mankind, must have been the
first contriver. As for himself, he protested that although few things
delighted him so much as new discoveries in art or in nature, yet he
would rather lose half his kingdom than be privy to such a secret, which
he commanded me, as I valued my life, never to mention any more.
A strange effect of narrow principles and short views! that a prince
possessed of every quality which procures veneration, love, and esteem;
of strong parts, great wisdom, and profound learning; indued with
admirable talents for government, and almost adored by his subjects,
should from a nice unnecessary scruple, whereof in Europe we can have no
conception, let slip an opportunity put into his hands that would have
made him absolute master of the lives, the liberties, and the fortunes
of his people. Neither do I say this with the least intention to detract
from the many virtues of that excellent king, whose character, I am
sensible, will on this account be very much lessened in the opinion
of an English reader; but I take this defect among them to have risen
from their ignorance, they not having hitherto reduced politics into a
science, as the more acute wits of Europe have done. For, I remember very
well, in a discourse one day with the king, when I happened to say there
were several thousand books among us written upon the art of government,
it gave him (directly contrary to my intention) a very mean opinion
of our understandings. He professed both to abominate and despise all
mystery, refinement, and intrigue, either in a prince or a minister. He
could not tell what I meant by secrets of state, where an enemy or some
rival nation were not in the case. He confined the knowledge of governing
within very narrow bounds, to common sense and reason, to justice and
lenity, to the speedy determination of civil and criminal causes; with
some other obvious topics which are not worth considering. And he gave it
for his opinion, that whoever could make two ears of corn, or two blades
of grass, to grow upon a spot of ground where only one grew before, would
deserve better of mankind, and do more essential service to his country
than the whole race of politicians put together.
The learning of this people is very defective, consisting only in
morality, history, poetry, and mathematics, wherein they must be allowed
to excel. But the last of these is wholly applied to what may be useful
in life, to the improvement of agriculture and all mechanical arts; so
that among us it would be little esteemed. And as to ideas, entities,
abstractions, and transcendentals, I could never drive the least
conception into their heads.
No law of that country must exceed in words the number of letters in
their alphabet, which consists only in two-and-twenty. But indeed few of
them extend even to that length. They are expressed in the most plain and
simple terms, wherein those people are not mercurial enough to discover
above one interpretation; and to write a comment upon any law is a
capital crime. As to the decision of civil causes, or proceedings against
criminals, their precedents are so few, that they have little reason to
boast of any extraordinary skill in either.
They have had the art of printing, as well as the Chinese, time out of
mind. But their libraries are not very large; for that of the king, which
is reckoned the biggest, does not amount to above a thousand volumes,
placed in a gallery of twelve hundred feet long, whence I had liberty to
borrow what books I pleased. The queen’s joiner had contrived in one of
Glumdalclitch’s rooms a kind of wooden machine five-and-twenty feet high,
formed like a standing ladder; the steps were each fifty feet long; it
was indeed a moveable pair of stairs, the lowest end placed at ten feet
distance from the wall of the chamber. The book I had a mind to read,
was put up leaning against the wall. I first mounted to the upper step
of the ladder, and turning my face towards the book, began at the top of
the page, and so walking to the right and left about eight or ten paces,
according to the length of the lines, till I had gotten a little below
the level of mine eyes, and then descending gradually till I came to the
bottom; after which I mounted again, and began the other page in the same
manner, and so turned over the leaf, which I could easily do with both my
hands, for it was as thick and stiff as a pasteboard, and in the largest
folios not above eighteen or twenty feet long.
Their style is clear, masculine, and smooth, but not florid; for they
avoid nothing more than multiplying unnecessary words, or using various
expressions. I have perused many of their books, especially those
in history and morality. Among the rest, I was much diverted with a
little old treatise, which always lay in Glumdalclitch’s bedchamber,
and belonged to her governess, a grave elderly gentlewoman, who dealt
in writings of morality and devotion. The book treats of the weakness
of human kind, and is in little esteem except among the women and the
vulgar. However, I was curious to see what an author of that country
could say upon such a subject. This writer went through all the usual
topics of European moralists, showing how diminutive, contemptible,
and helpless an animal was man in his own nature; how unable to defend
himself from the inclemencies of the air, or the fury of wild beasts; how
much he was excelled by one creature in strength, by another in speed,
by a third in foresight, by a fourth in industry. He added that nature
was degenerated in these latter declining ages of the world, and could
now produce only small abortive births in comparison of those in ancient
times. He said it was very reasonable to think, not only that the species
of men were originally much larger, but also that there must have been
giants in former ages, which, as it is asserted by history and tradition,
so it has been confirmed by huge bones and skulls casually dug up in
several parts of the kingdom, far exceeding the common dwindled race
of man in our days. He argued that the very laws of nature absolutely
required we should have been made, in the beginning, of a size more large
and robust, not so liable to destruction from every little accident of a
tile falling from a house or a stone cast from the hand of a boy, or of
being drowned in a little brook. From this way of reasoning the author
drew several moral applications, useful in the conduct of life, but
needless here to repeat. For my own part, I could not avoid reflecting
how universally this talent was spread of drawing lectures in morality,
or indeed rather matter of discontent and repining, from the quarrels we
raise with nature. And I believe, upon a strict inquiry, those quarrels
might be shown as ill-grounded among us as they are among that people.
As to their military affairs, they boast that the king’s army consists of
a hundred and seventy-six thousand foot and thirty-two thousand horse:
if that may be called an army which is made up of tradesmen in the
several cities, and farmers in the country, whose commanders are only
the nobility and gentry, without pay or reward. They are indeed perfect
enough in their exercises, and under very good discipline, wherein I saw
no great merit; for how should it be otherwise, where every farmer is
under the command of his own landlord, and every citizen under that of
the principal men in his own city, chosen, after the manner of Venice,
by ballot? I have often seen the militia of Lorbrulgrud drawn out to
exercise in a great field near the city, of twenty miles square. They
were in all not above twenty-five thousand foot, and six thousand horse;
but it was impossible for me to compute their number, considering the
space of ground they took up. A cavalier mounted on a large steed might
be about a hundred feet high. I have seen this whole body of horse,
upon a word of command, draw their swords at once and brandish them in
the air. Imagination can figure nothing so grand, so surprising, and
so astonishing! It looked as if ten thousand flashes of lightning were
darting at the same time from every quarter of the sky.
I was curious to know how this prince, to whose dominions there is no
access from any other country, came to think of armies, or to teach his
people the practice of military discipline. But I was soon informed,
both by conversation and reading their histories; for in the course of
many ages they have been troubled with the same disease to which so many
other governments are subject: the nobility often contending for power,
the people for liberty, and the king for absolute dominion. All which,
however happily tempered by the laws of the kingdom, have been sometimes
violated by each of the three parties, and have once or more occasioned
civil wars; the last whereof was happily put an end to by this prince’s
grandfather by a general composition; and the militia then settled with
common consent has been ever since kept in the strictest duty.
CHAPTER VIII
THE KING AND QUEEN MAKE A PROGRESS TO THE FRONTIERS—THE AUTHOR
ATTENDS THEM—THE MANNER IN WHICH HE LEAVES THE COUNTRY VERY
PARTICULARLY RELATED—HE RETURNS TO ENGLAND.
I had always a strong impulse that I should sometime recover my liberty,
though it was impossible to conjecture by what means, or to form any
project with the least hope of succeeding. The ship in which I sailed
was the first ever known to be driven within sight of that coast, and
the king had given strict orders that if at any time another appeared,
it should be taken ashore, and with all its crew and passengers brought
in a tumbril to Lorbrulgrud. He was strongly bent to get me a woman of
my own size, by whom I might propagate the breed; but I think I should
rather have died than undergone the disgrace of leaving a posterity to
be kept in cages like tame canary birds, and perhaps in time sold about
the kingdom to persons of quality, for curiosities. I was indeed treated
with much kindness: I was the favorite of a great king and queen, and
the delight of the whole court; but it was upon such a footing as ill
became the dignity of human kind. I could never forget those domestic
pledges I had left behind me. I wanted to be among people with whom I
could converse upon even terms, and walk about the streets and fields
without fear of being trod to death like a frog or a young puppy. But my
deliverance came sooner than I expected, and in a manner not very common;
the whole story and circumstances of which I shall faithfully relate.
I had now been two years in this country; and about the beginning of the
third, Glumdalclitch and I attended the king and queen in a progress to
the south coast of the kingdom. I was carried as usual in my traveling
box, which, as I have already described, was a very convenient closet
of twelve feet wide. And I had ordered a hammock to be fixed by silken
ropes from the four corners at the top, to break the jolts when a servant
carried me before him on horseback, as I sometimes desired; and would
often sleep in my hammock while we were upon the road. On the roof of my
closet, not directly over the middle of the hammock, I ordered the joiner
to cut out a hole of a foot square, to give me air in hot weather as I
slept; which hole I shut at pleasure with a board that drew backwards and
forwards through a groove.
When we came to our journey’s end, the king thought proper to pass a
few days at a palace he has near Flanflasnic, a city within eighteen
English miles of the seaside. Glumdalclitch and I were much fatigued; I
had gotten a small cold, but the poor girl was so ill as to be confined
to her chamber. I longed to see the ocean, which must be the only scene
of my escape, if ever it should happen. I pretended to be worse than I
really was, and desired leave to take the fresh air of the sea, with a
page whom I was very fond of, and who had sometimes been trusted with me.
I shall never forget with what unwillingness Glumdalclitch consented,
nor the strict charge she gave the page to be careful of me, bursting at
the same time into a flood of tears, as if she had some foreboding of
what was to happen. The boy took me out in my box, about half an hour’s
walk from the palace, towards the rocks on the seashore. I ordered him
to set me down, and lifting up one of my sashes, cast many a wistful
melancholy look towards the sea. I found myself not very well, and told
the page that I had a mind to take a nap in my hammock, which I hoped
would do me good. I got in, and the boy shut the window close down to
keep out the cold. I soon fell asleep, and all I can conjecture is that
while I slept, the page, thinking no danger could happen, went among the
rocks to look for birds’ eggs, having before observed him from my window
searching about, and picking up one or two in the clefts. Be that as it
will, I found myself suddenly awakened with a violent pull upon the ring
which was fastened at the top of my box for the conveniency of carriage.
I felt my box raised very high in the air, and then borne forward with
prodigious speed. The first jolt had like to have shaken me out of my
hammock, but afterwards the motion was easy enough. I called out several
times as loud as I could raise my voice, but all to no purpose. I looked
towards my windows, and could see nothing but the clouds and sky. I
heard a noise over my head like the clapping of wings, and then began
to perceive the woeful condition I was in; that some eagle had got the
ring of my box in his beak, with an intent to let it fall on a rock like
a tortoise in a shell, and then pick out my body and devour it: for the
sagacity and smell of this bird enable him to discover his quarry at a
great distance, though better concealed than I could be within a two-inch
board.
In a little time I observed the noise and flutter of wings to increase
very fast, and my box was tossed up and down like a signpost in a windy
day. I heard several bangs or buffets, as I thought, given to the eagle
(for such I am certain it must have been that held the ring of my box in
his beak), and then all on a sudden felt myself falling perpendicularly
down for above a minute, but with such incredible swiftness that I almost
lost my breath. My fall was stopped by a terrible squash, that sounded
louder to my ears than the cataract of Niagara; after which, I was quite
in the dark for another minute, and then my box began to rise so high
that I could see light from the tops of my windows. I now perceived I was
fallen into the sea. My box, by the weight of my body, the goods that
were in it, and the broad plates of iron fixed for strength at the four
corners of the top and bottom, floated about five feet deep in water.
I did then and do now suppose that the eagle which flew away with my
box was pursued by two or three others, and forced to let me drop while
he was defending himself against the rest, who hoped to share in the
prey. The plates of iron fastened at the bottom of the box (for those
were the strongest) preserved the balance while it fell, and hindered
it from being broken on the surface of the water. Every joint of it was
well grooved; and the door did not move on hinges, but up and down like
a sash, which kept my closet so tight that very little water came in. I
got with much difficulty out of my hammock, having first ventured to draw
back the slip-board on the roof already mentioned, contrived on purpose
to let in air, for want of which I found myself almost stifled.
How often did I then wish myself with my dear Glumdalclitch, from whom
one single hour had so far divided me! And I may say with truth, that
in the midst of my own misfortunes I could not forbear lamenting my
poor nurse, the grief she would suffer for my loss, the displeasure of
the queen, and the ruin of her fortune. Perhaps many travelers have
not been under greater difficulties and distress than I was at this
juncture, expecting every moment to see my box dashed in pieces, or at
least overset by the first violent blast, or a rising wave. A breach
in one single pane of glass would have been immediate death; nor could
anything have preserved the windows but the strong lattice wires placed
on the outside against accidents in traveling. I saw the water ooze in
at several crannies, although the leaks were not considerable, and I
endeavored to stop them as well as I could. I was not able to lift up
the roof of my closet, which otherwise I certainly should have done,
and sat on the top of it, where I might at least preserve myself some
hours longer than by being shut up, as I may call it, in the hold. Or
if I escaped these dangers for a day or two, what could I expect but
a miserable death of cold and hunger? I was four hours under these
circumstances, expecting and indeed wishing every moment to be my last.
I have already told the reader that there were two strong staples fixed
upon that side of my box which had no window, and into which the servant
who used to carry me on horseback would put a leathern belt, and buckle
it about his waist. Being in this disconsolate state, I heard, or at
least thought I heard, some kind of grating noise on that side of my
box where the staples were fixed, and soon after I began to fancy that
the box was pulled or towed along in the sea; for I now and then felt a
sort of tugging which made the waves rise near the tops of my windows,
leaving me almost in the dark. This gave me some faint hopes of relief,
although I was not able to imagine how it could be brought about. I
ventured to unscrew one of my chairs, which were always fastened to the
floor; and having made a hard shift to screw it down again directly under
the slipping-board that I had lately opened, I mounted on the chair, and
putting my mouth as near as I could to the hole, I called for help in a
loud voice, and in all the languages I understood. I then fastened my
handkerchief to a stick I usually carried, and thrusting it up the hole,
waved it several times in the air, that if any boat or ship were near,
the seamen might conjecture some unhappy mortal to be shut up in this
box.
[Illustration: “_I heard a noise over my head like the clapping of wings_”
_Page 157_]
I found no effect from all I could do, but plainly perceived my closet to
be moved along; and in the space of an hour, or better, that side of the
box where the staples were, and had no window, struck against something
that was hard. I apprehended it to be a rock, and found myself tossed
more than ever. I plainly heard a noise upon the cover of my closet, like
that of a cable, and the grating of it as it passed through the ring.
I then found myself hoisted up, by degrees, at least three feet higher
than I was before. Whereupon I again thrust up my stick and handkerchief,
calling for help till I was almost hoarse. In return to which, I heard
a great shout repeated three times, giving me such transports of joy
as are not to be conceived but by those who feel them. I now heard a
trampling over my head, and somebody calling through the hole with a loud
voice, in the English tongue, “If there be anybody below let him speak.”
I answered, I was an Englishman, drawn by ill fortune into the greatest
calamity that ever any creature underwent, and begged, by all that is
moving, to be delivered out of the dungeon I was in. The voice replied,
I was safe, for my box was fastened to their ship; and the carpenter
should immediately come and saw a hole in the cover, large enough to pull
me out. I answered, that was needless, and would take up too much time;
for there was no more to be done but let one of the crew put his finger
into the ring, and take the box out of the sea into the ship, and so
into the captain’s cabin. Some of them, upon hearing me talk so wildly,
thought I was mad; others laughed; for indeed it never came into my head
that I was now among people of my own stature and strength. The carpenter
came, and in a few minutes sawed a passage about four feet square, then
let down a small ladder, upon which I mounted, and from thence was taken
into the ship in a very weak condition.
The sailors were all in amazement, and asked me a thousand questions,
which I had no inclination to answer. I was equally confounded at the
sight of so many pigmies, for such I took them to be, after having so
long accustomed my eyes to the monstrous objects I had left. But the
captain, Mr. Thomas Wilcocks, an honest worthy Shropshire man, observing
I was ready to faint, took me into his cabin, gave me a cordial to
comfort me, and made me turn in upon his own bed, advising me to take a
little rest, of which I had great need. Before I went to sleep, I gave
him to understand that I had some valuable furniture in my box, too good
to be lost: a fine hammock, a handsome field bed, two chairs, a table,
and a cabinet; that my closet was hung on all sides, or rather quilted,
with silk and cotton; that if he would let one of the crew bring my
closet into his cabin, I would open it there before him, and show him my
goods. The captain, hearing me utter these absurdities, concluded I was
raving; however (I suppose to pacify me), he promised to give order as I
desired, and going upon deck, sent some of his men down into my closet,
from whence (as I afterwards found), they drew up all my goods, and
stripped off the quilting; but the chairs, cabinet, and bedstead, being
screwed to the floor, were much damaged by the ignorance of the seamen,
who tore them up by force. They then knocked off some of the boards for
the use of the ship, and when they had got all they had a mind for, let
the hulk drop into the sea, which, by reason of many breaches made in the
bottom and sides, sunk to rights. And, indeed, I was glad not to have
been a spectator of the havoc they made; because I am confident it would
have sensibly touched me, by bringing former passages into my mind which
I had rather forget.
I slept some hours, but perpetually disturbed with dreams of the place
I had left, and the dangers I had escaped. However, upon waking I found
myself much recovered. It was now about eight o’clock at night, and the
captain ordered supper immediately, thinking I had already fasted too
long. He entertained me with great kindness, observing me not to look
wildly, or talk inconsistently; and when we were left alone, desired I
would relate to him my travels, and by what accident I came to be set
adrift in that monstrous wooden chest. He said that about twelve o’clock
at noon, as he was looking through his glass, he spied it at a distance,
and thought it was a sail, which he had a mind to make, being not much
out of his course, in hopes of buying some biscuit, his own beginning to
fall short. That upon coming nearer, and finding his error, he sent out
his longboat, to discover what I was; that his men came back in a fright,
swearing they had seen a swimming house. That he laughed at their folly,
and went himself in the boat, ordering his men to take a strong cable
along with them. That the weather being calm, he rowed round me several
times, observed my windows and the wire lattices that defended them.
That he discovered two staples upon one side, which was all of boards,
without any passage for light. He then commanded his men to row up to
that side, and fastening a cable to one of the staples, ordered them to
tow my chest, as he called it, towards the ship. When it was there, he
gave directions to fasten another cable to the ring fixed in the cover,
and to raise my chest with pulleys, which all the sailors were not able
to do above two or three feet. He said they saw my stick and handkerchief
thrust out of the hole, and concluded that some unhappy man must be shut
up in the cavity. I asked whether he or the crew had seen any prodigious
birds in the air, about the time he first discovered me. To which he
answered, that discussing this matter with the sailors while I was
asleep, one of them said he had observed three eagles flying towards the
north, but remarked nothing of their being larger than the usual size,
which I suppose must be imputed to the great height they were at; and
could not guess the reason of my question. I then asked the captain how
far he reckoned we might be from land. He said, by the best computation
he could make, we were at least a hundred leagues. I assured him that he
must be mistaken by almost half, for I had not left the country whence I
came above two hours before I dropped into the sea. Whereupon he began
again to think my brain was disturbed, of which he gave me a hint, and
advised me to go to bed in a cabin he had provided. I assured him I was
well refreshed with his good entertainment and company, and as much in
my senses as ever I was in my life. He then grew serious, and desired to
ask me freely whether I were not troubled in mind by the consciousness
of some enormous crime, for which I was punished at the command of
some prince, by exposing me in that chest; as great criminals in other
countries have been forced to sea in a leaky vessel, without provisions;
for although he should be sorry to have taken so ill a man into his ship,
yet he would engage his word to set me safe on shore, in the first port
where we arrived. He added, that his suspicions were much increased by
some very absurd speeches I had delivered at first to the sailors, and
afterwards to himself, in relation to my closet or chest, as well as by
my odd looks and behavior while I was at supper.
I begged his patience to hear me tell my story, which I faithfully did,
from the last time I left England to the moment he first discovered me.
And as truth always forces its way into rational minds, so this honest
worthy gentleman, who had some tincture of learning, and very good sense,
was immediately convinced of my candor and veracity. But, further to
confirm all I had said, I entreated him to give order that my cabinet
be brought, of which I had the key in my pocket; for he had already
informed me how the seamen disposed of my closet. I opened it in his
presence, and showed him the small collection of rarities I made in the
country from whence I had been so strangely delivered. There was the comb
I had contrived out of the stumps of the king’s beard, and another of
the same material, but fixed into a paring of her majesty’s thumb nail,
which served for the back. There was a collection of needles and pins,
from a foot to half a yard long; four wasp stings like joiners’ tacks;
some combings of the queen’s hair; a gold ring which one day she made
me a present of in a most obliging manner, taking it from her little
finger and throwing it over my head like a collar. I desired the captain
would please to accept this ring in return of his civilities; which he
absolutely refused. Lastly, I desired him to see the breeches I had then
on, which were made of a mouse’s skin.
I could force nothing on him but a footman’s tooth, which I observed
him to examine with great curiosity, and found he had a fancy for it.
He received it with abundance of thanks, more than such a trifle could
deserve. It was drawn by an unskillful surgeon, in a mistake, from one of
Glumdalclitch’s men, who was afflicted with the toothache, but it was as
sound as any in his head. I got it cleaned, and put it into my cabinet.
It was about a foot long, and four inches in diameter.
The captain was very well satisfied with this plain relation I had given
him, and said he hoped, when we returned to England, I would oblige the
world by putting it on paper, and making it public. My answer was, that
I thought we were already overstocked with books of travel; that nothing
could now pass which was not extraordinary; wherein I doubted some
authors less consulted truth than their own vanity or interest, or the
diversion of ignorant readers; that my story could contain little besides
common events, without those ornamental descriptions of strange plants,
trees, birds, and other animals, or of the barbarous customs and idolatry
of savage people, with which most writers abound. However, I thanked him
for his good opinion, and promised to take the matter into my thoughts.
He said he wondered at one thing very much, which was to hear me speak so
loud; asking me whether the king and queen of that country were thick of
hearing. I told him it was what I had been used to for above two years
past, and that I admired as much at the voices of him and his men, who
seemed to me only to whisper, and yet I could hear them well enough. But
when I spoke in that country, it was like a man talking in the street to
another looking out from the top of a steeple, unless when I was placed
on a table, or held in any person’s hand. I told him, I had likewise
observed another thing, that when I first got into the ship, and the
sailors stood all about me, I thought they were the most contemptible
little creatures I had ever beheld. For, indeed, while I was in that
prince’s country, I could never endure to look in a glass after my eyes
had been accustomed to such prodigious objects, because the comparison
gave me so despicable a conceit of myself. The captain said that while
we were at supper he observed me to look at everything with a sort of
wonder, and that I often seemed hardly able to contain my laughter, which
he knew not well how to take, but imputed it to some disorder in my
brain. I answered, it was very true; and I wondered how I could forbear,
when I saw his dishes of the size of a silver threepence, a leg of pork
hardly a mouthful, a cup not so big as a nutshell; and so I went on,
describing the rest of his household stuff and provisions after the same
manner. For, although the queen had ordered a little equipage of all
things necessary for me, while I was in her service, yet my ideas were
wholly taken up with what I saw on every side of me, and I winked at my
own littleness as people do at their own faults. The captain understood
my raillery very well, and merrily replied with the old English proverb,
that he doubted my eyes were bigger than my belly, for he did not observe
my stomach so good, although I had fasted all day; and continuing in his
mirth, protested he would have gladly given a hundred pounds to have seen
my closet in the eagle’s bill, and afterwards in its fall from so great a
height into the sea; which would certainly have been a most astonishing
object, worthy to have the description of it transmitted to future ages;
and the comparison of Phaëthon was so obvious that he could not forbear
applying it, although I did not much admire the conceit.
The captain, having been at Tonquin, was in his return to England
driven northeastward to the latitude of 44 degrees, and of longitude
143. But meeting a trade-wind two days after I came on board him, we
sailed southward a long time, and coasting New Holland, kept our course
west-south-west, and then south-south-west, till we doubled the Cape of
Good Hope. Our voyage was very prosperous, but I shall not trouble the
reader with a journal of it. The captain called in at one or two ports,
and sent in his longboat for provisions and fresh water; but I never went
out of the ship till we came into the Downs, which was on the third day
of June, 1706, about nine months after my escape. I offered to leave my
goods in security for payment of my freight, but the captain protested he
would not receive one farthing. We took kind leave of each other, and I
made him promise he would come to see me at my house in Redriff. I hired
a horse and guide for five shillings, which I borrowed of the captain.
As I was on the road, observing the littleness of the houses, the trees,
the cattle, and the people, I began to think myself in Lilliput. I was
afraid of trampling on every traveler I met, and often called aloud to
have them stand out of the way, so that I had like to have gotten one or
two broken heads for my impertinence.
When I came to my own house, for which I was forced to inquire, one of
the servants opening the door, I bent down to go in (like a goose under
a gate), for fear of striking my head. My wife ran out to embrace me,
but I stooped lower than her knees, thinking she could otherwise never
be able to reach my mouth. My daughter kneeled to ask my blessing, but
I could not see her till she arose, having been so long used to stand
with my head and eyes erect to above sixty feet, and then I went to take
her up with one hand by the waist. I looked down upon the servants, and
one or two friends who were in the house, as if they had been pigmies,
and I a giant. I told my wife she had been too thrifty, for I found she
had starved herself and her daughter to nothing. In short, I behaved
myself so unaccountably that they were all of the captain’s opinion when
he first saw me, and concluded I had lost my wits. This I mention as an
instance of the great power of habit and prejudice.
In a little time, I and my family and friends came to a right
understanding, but my wife protested I should never go to sea any more;
although my evil destiny so ordered that she had not power to hinder me,
as the reader may know hereafter. In the meantime, I here conclude the
second part of my unfortunate voyages.
THE END OF THE SECOND PART.
A VOYAGE TO LAPUTA, BALNIBARBI, LUGGNAGG, GLUBBDUBDRIB, AND JAPAN
CHAPTER I
THE AUTHOR SETS OUT ON HIS THIRD VOYAGE—IS TAKEN BY PIRATES—THE
MALICE OF A DUTCHMAN—HIS ARRIVAL AT AN ISLAND—HE IS RECEIVED
INTO LAPUTA.
I had not been at home above ten days, when Captain William Robinson,
a Cornishman, commander of the Hopewell, a stout ship of three hundred
tons, came to my house. I had formerly been surgeon of another ship
where he was master and a fourth-part owner, in a voyage to the Levant.
He had always treated me more like a brother than an inferior officer;
and hearing of my arrival, made me a visit, as I apprehended only out
of friendship, for nothing passed more than what is usual after long
absences. But repeating his visits often, expressing his joy to find
me in good health, asking whether I were now settled for life, adding
that he intended a voyage to the East Indies in about two months; at
last he plainly invited me, though with some apologies, to be surgeon of
the ship; that I should have another surgeon under me, besides our two
mates; that my salary should be double to the usual pay; and that having
experienced my knowledge in sea affairs to be at least equal to his, he
would enter into any engagement to follow my advice, as much as if I had
shared in the command.
He said so many other obliging things, and I knew him to be so honest a
man, that I could not reject his proposal; the thirst I had of seeing
the world, notwithstanding my past misfortunes, continuing as violent as
ever. The only difficulty that remained, was to persuade my wife, whose
consent, however, I at last obtained by the prospect of advantage she
proposed to her children.
We set out on the 5th of August, 1706, and arrived at Fort St. George
the 11th of April, 1707, stayed there three weeks to refresh our crew,
many of whom were sick. From thence we went to Tonquin, where the captain
resolved to continue some time, because many of the goods he intended
to buy were not ready, nor could he expect to be dispatched in some
months. Therefore, in hopes to defray some of the charges he must be
at, he bought a sloop, loaded it with several sorts of goods wherewith
the Tonquinese usually trade to the neighboring islands, and putting
fourteen men on board, whereof three were of the country, he appointed me
master of the sloop, and gave me power to traffic for two months while he
transacted his affairs at Tonquin.
We had not sailed above three days, when a great storm arising, we were
driven five days to the north-north-east, and then to the east; after
which we had fair weather, but still with a pretty strong gale from the
west. Upon the tenth day we were chased by two pirates, who soon overtook
us; for my sloop was so deep laden, that she sailed very slow, neither
were we in a condition to defend ourselves. We were boarded about the
same time by both the pirates, who entered furiously at the head of their
men; but finding us all prostrate upon our faces (for so I gave order),
they pinioned us with strong ropes, and setting a guard upon us, went to
search the sloop.
I observed among them a Dutchman, who seemed to be of some authority,
though he was not commander of either ship. He knew us by our
countenances to be Englishmen, and jabbering to us in his own language,
swore we should be tied back to back and thrown into the sea. I spoke
Dutch tolerably well; I told him who we were, and begged him, in
consideration of our being Christians and Protestants, of neighboring
countries in strict alliance, that he would move the captains to take
some pity on us. This inflamed his rage; he repeated his threatenings,
and turning to his companions, spoke with great vehemence in the Japanese
language, as I suppose, often using the word _Christianos_.
The largest of the two pirate ships was commanded by a Japanese captain
who spoke a little Dutch, but very imperfectly. He came up to me, and
after several questions, which I answered in great humility, he said we
should not die. I made the captain a very low bow, and then turning to
the Dutchman, said I was sorry to find more mercy in a heathen than in a
brother Christian. But I had soon reason to repent those foolish words;
for that malicious reprobate, having often endeavored in vain to persuade
both the captains that I might be thrown into the sea (which they would
not yield to, after the promise made me that I should not die), however
prevailed so far as to have a punishment inflicted on me, worse in all
human appearance than death itself. My men were sent by an equal division
into both the pirate ships, and my sloop new manned. As to myself, it was
determined that I should be set adrift in a small canoe, with paddles
and a sail, and four days’ provisions; which last the Japanese captain
was so kind to double out of his own stores, and would permit no man to
search me. I got down into the canoe, while the Dutchman, standing upon
the deck, loaded me with all the curses and injurious terms his language
could afford.
About an hour before we saw the pirates, I had taken an observation,
and found we were in the latitude of 46 N. and of longitude 183. When I
was at some distance from the pirates, I discovered by my pocket glass
several islands to the southeast. I set up my sail, the wind being fair,
with a design to reach the nearest of those islands, which I made a shift
to do in about three hours. It was all rocky; however, I got many birds’
eggs; and striking fire, I kindled some heath and dry seaweed, by which
I roasted my eggs. I ate no other supper, being resolved to spare my
provisions as much as I could. I passed the night under the shelter of a
rock, strewing some heath under me, and slept pretty well.
The next day I sailed to another island, and thence to a third and
fourth, sometimes using my sail, and sometimes my paddles. But not to
trouble the reader with a particular account of my distresses, let it
suffice that on the fifth day I arrived at the last island in my sight,
which lay south-south-east to the former.
This island was at a greater distance than I expected, and I did not
reach it in less than five hours. I encompassed it almost round before
I could find a convenient place to land in; which was a small creek,
about three times the wideness of my canoe. I found the island to be all
rocky, only a little intermingled with tufts of grass, and sweet-smelling
herbs. I took out my small provisions, and after having refreshed myself,
I secured the remainder in a cave, whereof there were great numbers; I
gathered plenty of eggs upon the rocks, and got a quantity of dry seaweed
and parched grass, which I designed to kindle the next day, and roast
my eggs as well as I could, for I had about me my flint, steel, match,
and burning-glass. I lay all night in the cave where I had lodged my
provisions. My bed was the same dry grass and seaweed which I intended
for fuel. I slept very little, for the disquiets of my mind prevailed
over my weariness, and kept me awake. I considered how impossible it was
to preserve my life in so desolate a place, and how miserable my end must
be: yet I found myself so listless and desponding, that I had not the
heart to rise; and before I could get spirits enough to creep out of my
cave, the day was far advanced. I walked awhile among the rocks; the sky
was perfectly clear, and the sun so hot, that I was forced to turn my
face from it; when all on a sudden it became obscured, as I thought, in a
manner very different from what happens by the interposition of a cloud.
I turned back, and perceived a vast opaque body between me and the sun,
moving forwards towards the island; it seemed to be about two miles high,
and hid the sun six or seven minutes; but I did not observe the air to
be much colder, or the sky more darkened, than if I had stood under the
shade of a mountain. As it approached nearer over the place where I was,
it appeared to me a firm substance, the bottom flat, smooth, and shining
very bright from the reflection of the sea below. I stood upon a height
about two hundred yards from the shore, and saw this vast body descending
almost to a parallel with me, at less than an English mile distance. I
took out my pocket perspective, and could plainly discover numbers of
people moving up and down the sides of it, which appeared to be sloping;
but what those people were doing I was not able to distinguish.
The natural love of life gave me some inward motions of joy, and I was
ready to entertain a hope that this adventure might, someway or other,
help to deliver me from the desolate place and condition I was in. But at
the same time, the reader can hardly conceive my astonishment, to behold
an island in the air, inhabited by men, who were able (as it should
seem) to raise or sink, or put it into a progressive motion, as they
pleased. But not being at that time in a disposition to philosophize upon
this phenomenon, I rather chose to observe what course the island would
take, because it seemed for awhile to stand still. Yet soon after, it
advanced nearer, and I could see the sides of it encompassed with several
gradations of galleries, and stairs at certain intervals to descend from
one to the other. In the lowest gallery, I beheld some people fishing
with long angling rods, and others looking on. I waved my cap (for my hat
was long since worn out) and my handkerchief towards the island; and upon
its nearer approach, I called and shouted with the utmost strength of my
voice; and then looking circumspectly, I beheld a crowd gathered to that
side which was most in my view. I found by their pointing towards me and
to each other, that they plainly discovered me, although they made no
return to my shouting. But I could see four or five men running in great
haste up the stairs to the top of the island, who then disappeared. I
happened rightly to conjecture that these were sent for orders to some
person in authority upon this occasion.
The number of people increased, and in less than half an hour the island
was moved, and raised in such a manner that the lowest gallery appeared
in a parallel of less than a hundred yards’ distance from the height
where I stood. I then put myself in the most supplicating postures,
and spoke in the humblest accent, but received no answer. Those who
stood nearest over against me, seemed to be persons of distinction, as
I supposed by their habit. They conferred earnestly with each other,
looking often upon me. At length, one of them called out in a clear,
polite, smooth dialect, not unlike in sound to the Italian; and therefore
I returned an answer in that language, hoping at least that the cadence
might be more agreeable to his ears. Although neither of us understood
the other, yet my meaning was easily known, for the people saw the
distress I was in.
They made signs for me to come down from the rock, and go towards the
shore, which I accordingly did; and the flying island being raised to a
convenient height, the verge directly over me, a chain was let down from
the lowest gallery, with a seat fastened to the bottom, to which I fixed
myself, and was drawn up by pulleys.
CHAPTER II
THE HUMORS AND DISPOSITIONS OF THE LAPUTIANS DESCRIBED—AN
ACCOUNT OF THEIR LEARNING—OF THE KING AND HIS COURT—THE
AUTHOR’S RECEPTION THERE—THE INHABITANTS SUBJECT TO FEARS AND
DISQUIETUDES—AN ACCOUNT OF THE WOMEN.
At my alighting, I was surrounded with a crowd of people, but those who
stood nearest seemed to be of better quality. They beheld me with all the
marks and circumstances of wonder, neither indeed was I much in their
debt, having never till then seen a race of mortals so singular in their
shapes, habits, and countenances. Their heads were all reclined either
to the right or the left; one of their eyes turned inward, and the other
directly up to the zenith. Their outward garments were adorned with the
figures of suns, moons, and stars, interwoven with those of fiddles,
flutes, harps, trumpets, guitars, harpsichords, and many more instruments
of music unknown to us in Europe. I observed, here and there, many in
the habit of servants, with a blown bladder fastened like a flail to
the end of a short stick, which they carried in their hands. In each
bladder was a small quantity of dried peas, or little pebbles (as I was
afterwards informed). With these bladders they now and then flapped the
mouths and ears of those who stood near them, of which practice I could
not then conceive the meaning. It seems the minds of these people are
so taken up with intense speculations, that they neither can speak, nor
attend to the discourses of others without being roused by some external
taction upon the organs of speech and hearing; for which reason, those
persons who are able to afford it always keep a flapper (the original is
_climenole_) in their family, as one of their domestics; nor ever walk
abroad or make visits without him. And the business of this officer is,
when two or three more persons are in company, gently to strike with
his bladder the mouth of him who is to speak, and the right ear of him
or them to whom the speaker addresses himself. This flapper is likewise
employed diligently to attend his master in his walks, and upon occasion
to give him a soft flap on his eyes; because he is always so wrapped
up in cogitation, that he is in manifest danger of falling down every
precipice, and bouncing his head against every post; and in the streets,
of jostling others or being jostled himself into the kennel.
It was necessary to give the reader this information, without which he
would be at the same loss with me to understand the proceedings of these
people, as they conducted me up the stairs to the top of the island, and
thence to the royal palace. While we were ascending they forgot several
times what they were about, and left me to myself, till their memories
were again roused by their flappers: for they appeared altogether unmoved
by the sight of my foreign habit and countenance, and by the shouts of
the vulgar, whose thoughts and minds were more disengaged.
At last we entered the palace, and proceeded into the chamber of
presence, where I saw the king seated on his throne, attended on each
side by persons of prime quality. Before the throne was a large table
filled with globes and spheres, and mathematical instruments of all
kinds. His majesty took not the least notice of us, although our
entrance was not without sufficient noise, by the concourse of all
persons belonging to the court. But he was then deep in a problem; and
we attended at least an hour, before he could solve it. There stood by
him on each side a young page, with flaps in their hands, and when they
saw he was at leisure, one of them gently struck his mouth, and the other
his right ear; at which he started like one awaked on the sudden, and
looking towards me and the company I was in, recollected the occasion of
our coming, whereof he had been informed before. He spoke some words,
whereupon immediately a young man with a flap came up to my side, and
flapped me gently on the right ear; but I made signs, as well as I could,
that I had no occasion for such an instrument; which, as I afterwards
found, gave his majesty and the whole court a very mean opinion of my
understanding. The king, as far as I could conjecture, asked me several
questions, and I addressed myself to him in all the languages I had. When
it was found that I could neither understand nor be understood, I was
conducted by the king’s order to an apartment in his palace (this prince
being distinguished above all his predecessors for his hospitality to
strangers), where two servants were appointed to attend me. My dinner
was brought, and four persons of quality, whom I remembered to have
seen very near the king’s person, did me the honor to dine with me. We
had two courses of three dishes each. In the first course, there was a
shoulder of mutton cut into an equilateral triangle, a piece of beef
into a rhomboid, and a pudding into a cycloid. The second course was two
ducks trussed up in the form of fiddles; sausages and puddings resembling
flutes and hautboys, and a breast of veal in the shape of a harp. The
servants cut our bread into cones, cylinders, parallelograms, and several
other mathematical figures.
While we were at dinner, I made bold to ask the names of several things
in their language, and those noble persons, by the assistance of their
flappers, delighted to give me answers, hoping to raise my admiration of
their great abilities, if I could be brought to converse with them. I was
soon able to call for bread and drink, or whatever else I wanted.
After dinner my company withdrew, and a person was sent to me by the
king’s order, attended by a flapper. He brought with him pen, ink, and
paper, and three or four books, giving me to understand by signs that
he was sent to teach me the language. We sat together four hours, in
which time I wrote down a great number of words in columns, with the
translations over against them; I likewise made a shift to learn several
short sentences, for my tutor would order one of my servants to fetch
something, to turn about, to make a bow, to sit, or stand, or walk,
and the like. Then I took down the sentence in writing. He showed me
also, in one of his books, the figures of the sun, moon, and stars, the
zodiac, the tropics, and polar circles, together with the denominations
of many planes and solids. He gave me the names and descriptions of all
the musical instruments, and the general terms of art in playing on
each of them. After he had left me, I placed all my words, with their
interpretations, in alphabetical order. And thus, in a few days, by the
help of a very faithful memory, I got some insight into their language.
The word which I interpret the Flying or Floating Island, is in the
original _Laputa_, whereof I could never learn the true etymology. _Lap_,
in the old obsolete language, signifies high; and _untuh_, a governor;
from which they say, by corruption, was derived _Laputa_ from _Lapuntah_.
But I do not approve of this derivation, which seems to be a little
strained. I ventured to offer to the learned among them a conjecture of
my own, that Laputa was _quasi lap outed_; _lap_, signifying properly the
dancing of the sunbeams in the sea, and _outed_, a wing; which, however,
I shall not obtrude, but submit to the judicious reader.
Those to whom the king had intrusted me, observing how ill I was clad,
ordered a tailor to come next morning, and take my measure for a suit of
clothes. This operator did his office after a different manner from those
of his trade in Europe. He first took my altitude by a quadrant, and
then, with rule and compasses, described the dimensions and outlines of
my whole body, all which he entered upon paper; and in six days brought
my clothes very ill made, and quite out of shape, by happening to mistake
a figure in the calculation. But my comfort was, that I observed such
accidents very frequent, and little regarded.
During my confinement for want of clothes, and by an indisposition that
held me some days longer, I much enlarged my dictionary; and when I went
next to court, was able to understand many things the king spoke, and
to return him some kind of answers. His majesty had given orders that
the island should move northeast-and-by-east to the vertical point over
Lagado, the metropolis of the whole kingdom below, upon the firm earth.
It was about ninety leagues distant, and our voyage lasted four days and
a half. I was not in the least sensible of the progressive motion made
in the air by the island. On the second morning, about eleven o’clock,
the king himself in person, attended by his nobility, courtiers, and
officers, having prepared all their musical instruments, played on them
for three hours without intermission, so that I was quite stunned with
the noise; neither could I possibly guess the meaning till my tutor
informed me. He said that the people of their island had their ears
adapted to hear the music of the spheres, which always played at certain
periods, and the court was now prepared to bear their part, in whatever
instrument they most excelled.
In our journey towards Lagado, the capital city, his majesty ordered
that the island should stop over certain towns and villages, whence he
might receive the petitions of his subjects. And to this purpose several
packthreads were let down, with small weights at the bottom. On these
packthreads the people strung their petitions, which mounted up directly,
like the scraps of paper fastened by schoolboys at the end of the string
that holds their kite. Sometimes we received wine and victuals from
below, which were drawn up by pulleys.
The knowledge I had in mathematics gave me great assistance in acquiring
their phraseology, which depended much upon that science and music; and
in the latter I was not unskilled. Their ideas are perpetually conversant
in lines and figures. If they would, for example, praise the beauty
of a woman or any other animal, they describe it by rhombs, circles,
parallelograms, ellipses, and other geometrical terms, or by words of
art drawn from music, needless here to repeat. I observed in the king’s
kitchen all sorts of mathematical and musical instruments, after the
figures of which they cut up the joints that were served to his majesty’s
table.
Their houses are very ill-built, the walls bevel, without one right
angle in any apartment; and this defect arises from the contempt they
bear to practical geometry, which they despise as vulgar and mechanic;
those instructions they give being too refined for the intellects of
their workmen, which occasions perpetual mistakes. And although they are
dexterous enough upon a piece of paper, in the management of the rule,
the pencil, and the divider, yet in the common actions and behavior of
life, I have not seen a more clumsy, awkward, and unhandy people, nor
so slow and perplexed in their conceptions upon all other subjects,
except those of mathematics and music. They are very bad reasoners,
and vehemently given to opposition, unless when they happen to be of
the right opinion, which is seldom their case. Imagination, fancy, and
invention they are wholly strangers to, nor have any words in their
language by which those ideas can be expressed; the whole compass of
their thoughts and mind being shut up within the two forementioned
sciences.
Most of them, and especially those who deal in the astronomical part,
have great faith in judicial astrology, although they are ashamed to
own it publicly. But what I chiefly admired, and thought altogether
unaccountable, was the strong disposition I observed in them towards news
and politics, perpetually inquiring into public affairs, giving their
judgments in matters of state, and passionately disputing every inch of
a party opinion. I have indeed observed the same disposition among most
of the mathematicians I have known in Europe, although I could never
discover the least analogy between the two sciences; unless those people
suppose, that because the smallest circle has as many degrees as the
largest, therefore the regulation and management of the world require no
more abilities than the handling and turning of a globe; but I rather
take this quality to spring from a very common infirmity of human nature,
inclining us to be more curious and conceited in matters where we have
least concern, and for which we are at least adapted either by study or
nature.
[Illustration: “_At last we entered the palace_”
_Page 177_]
These people are under continual disquietudes, never enjoying a minute’s
peace of mind; and their disturbances proceed from causes which very
little affect the rest of mortals. Their apprehensions arise from several
changes they dread in the celestial bodies: for instance, that the
earth, by the continual approaches of the sun towards it, must in course
of time be absorbed or swallowed up; that the face of the sun will by
degrees be incrusted with its own effluvia, and give no more light to
the world; that the earth very narrowly escaped a brush from the tail
of the last comet, which would have infallibly reduced it to ashes; and
that the next, which they have calculated for one-and-thirty years hence,
will probably destroy us. For if, in its perihelion, it should approach
within a certain degree of the sun (as by their calculations they have
reason to dread), it will conceive a degree of heat ten thousand times
more intense than that of red-hot glowing iron; and, in its absence
from the sun, carry a blazing tail ten hundred thousand and fourteen
miles long, through which if the earth should pass at the distance of
one hundred thousand miles from the nucleus or main body of the comet,
it must in its passage be set on fire, and reduced to ashes; that the
sun, daily spending its rays without any nutriment to supply them, will
at last be wholly consumed and annihilated; which must be attended with
the destruction of this earth, and of all the planets that receive their
light from it.
They are so perpetually alarmed with the apprehensions of these and the
like impending dangers, that they can neither sleep quietly in their
beds, nor have any relish for the common pleasures or amusements of
life. When they meet an acquaintance in the morning, the first question
is about the sun’s health; how he looked at his setting and rising,
and what hopes they have to avoid the stroke of the approaching comet.
This conversation they are apt to run into with the same temper that
boys discover in delighting to hear terrible stories of sprites and
hobgoblins, which they greedily listen to, and dare not go to bed for
fear.
The women of the island have abundance of vivacity; they contemn their
husbands, and are exceedingly fond of strangers, whereof there is always
a considerable number from the continent below, attending at court,
either upon affairs of the several towns and corporations, or their
own particular occasions, but are much despised, because they want the
same endowments. Among these the ladies choose their gallants. But the
vexation is, that they act with too much ease and security; for the
husband is always so wrapped in speculation, that the mistress and lover
may proceed to the greatest familiarities before his face, if he be but
provided with paper and implements, and without his flapper at his side.
The wives and daughters lament their confinement to the island, although
I think it the most delicious spot of ground in the world: and although
they live here in the greatest plenty and magnificence, and are allowed
to do whatever they please, they long to see the world, and take the
diversions of the metropolis; which they are not allowed to do without a
particular license from the king; and this is not easy to be obtained,
because the people of quality have found, by frequent experience, how
hard it is to persuade their women to return from below. I was told that
a great court lady, who had several children, is married to the prime
minister (the richest subject in the kingdom, a very graceful person,
extremely fond of her) and lives in the finest palace in the island, went
down to Lagado, on the pretense of health, there hid herself for several
months, till the king sent a warrant to search for her, and she was found
in an obscure eating house all in rags, having pawned her clothes to
maintain an old deformed footman, who beat her every day, and in whose
company she was taken, much against her will. And although her husband
received her with all possible kindness, and without the least reproach,
she soon after contrived to steal down again with all her jewels, to the
same gallant, and has not been heard of since.
This may perhaps pass with the reader rather for a European or English
story, than for one of a country so remote. But he may please to
consider, that the caprices of womankind are not limited by any climate
or nation, and that they are much more uniform than can be easily
imagined.
In about a month’s time I had made a tolerable proficiency in their
language, and was able to answer most of the king’s questions, when I had
the honor to attend him. His majesty discovered not the least curiosity
to inquire into the laws, government, history, religion, or manners of
the countries where I had been; but confined his questions to the state
of mathematics, and received the account I gave him with great contempt
and indifference, though often roused by his flapper on each side.
CHAPTER III
A PHENOMENON SOLVED BY MODERN PHILOSOPHY AND ASTRONOMY—THE
LAPUTIANS’ GREAT IMPROVEMENTS IN THE LATTER—THE KING’S METHOD
OF SUPPRESSING INSURRECTIONS.
I desired leave of this prince to see the curiosities of the island,
which he was graciously pleased to grant, and ordered my tutor to attend
me. I chiefly wanted to know to what cause in art or in nature it owed
its several motions, whereof I will now give a philosophical account to
the reader.
The flying or floating island is exactly circular, its diameter 7837
yards, or about four miles and a half, and consequently contains ten
thousand acres. It is three hundred yards thick. The bottom or under
surface, which appears to those who view it from below, is one even
regular plate of adamant, shooting up to the height of about two hundred
yards. Above it lie the several minerals in their usual order, and over
all is a coat of rich mold, ten or twelve feet deep. This declivity of
the upper surface, from the circumference to the center, is the natural
cause why all the dews and rains which fall upon the island are conveyed
in small rivulets towards the middle, where they are emptied into four
large basins, each of about half a mile in circuit, and two hundred yards
distant from the center. From these basins the water is continually
exhaled by the sun in the daytime, which effectually prevents their
overflowing. Besides, as it is in the power of the monarch to raise the
island above the region of clouds and vapors, he can prevent the falling
of dews and rains whenever he pleases. For the highest clouds cannot
rise above two miles, as naturalists agree; at least they were never
known to do so in that country.
At the center of the island there is a chasm about fifty yards in
diameter, whence the astronomers descend into a large dome, which is
therefore called _flandona gagnole_, or the Astronomer’s Cave, situated
at the depth of a hundred yards beneath the upper surface of the
adamant. In this cave are twenty lamps continually burning, which from
the reflection of the adamant cast a strong light into every part. The
place is stored with great variety of sextants, quadrants, telescopes,
astrolabes, and other astronomical instruments. But the greatest
curiosity, upon which the fate of the island depends, is a loadstone of a
prodigious size, in shape resembling a weaver’s shuttle. It is in length
six yards, and in the thickest part at least three yards over. This
magnet is sustained by a very strong axle of adamant passing through its
middle, upon which it plays, and is poised so exactly that the weakest
hand can turn it. It is hooped round with a hollow cylinder of adamant,
four feet deep, as many thick, and twelve yards in diameter, placed
horizontally, and supported by eight adamantine feet, each six yards
high. In the middle of the concave side there is a groove twelve inches
deep, in which the extremities of the axle are lodged, and turned round
as there is occasion.
The stone cannot be moved from its place by any force, because the hoop
and its feet are one continued piece with that body of adamant which
constitutes the bottom of the island.
By means of this loadstone, the island is made to rise and fall, and
move from one place to another. For, with respect to that part of the
earth over which the monarch presides, the stone is indued at one of
its sides with an attractive power, and at the other with a repulsive.
Upon placing the magnet erect, with its attracting end toward the earth,
the island descends; but when the repelling extremity points downwards,
the island mounts directly upwards. When the position of the stone is
oblique, the motion of the island is so too: for in this magnet the
forces always act in lines parallel to its direction.
[Illustration]
By this oblique motion the island is conveyed to different parts of the
monarch’s dominions. To explain the manner of its progress, let _A B_
represent a line drawn across the dominions of Balnibarbi. Let the line
_c d_ represent the loadstone, of which let _d_ be the repelling end
and _c_ the attracting end, the island being over _C_; let the stone be
placed in the position _c d_, with its repelling end downwards; then the
island will be driven upwards obliquely towards _D_. When it is arrived
at _D_, let the stone be turned upon its axle till its attracting end
points towards _E_, and then the island will be carried obliquely towards
_E_; where, if the stone be again turned upon its axle till it stands
in the position _E F_, with its repelling point downwards, the island
will rise obliquely towards _F_, where, by directing the attracting end
towards _G_, the island may be carried to _G_, and from _G_ to _H_, by
turning the stone so as to make its repelling extremity point directly
downwards. And thus by changing the situation of the stone as often as
there is occasion, the island is made to rise and fall by turns in an
oblique direction, and by those alternate risings and fallings (the
obliquity being not considerable) is conveyed from one part of the
dominions to the other.
But it must be observed, that this island cannot move beyond the extent
of the dominions below, nor can it rise above the height of four miles.
For which the astronomers (who have written large systems concerning the
stone) assign the following reason: that the magnetic virtue does not
extend beyond the distance of four miles, and that the mineral which
acts upon the stone in the bowels of the earth, and in the sea about six
leagues distant from the shore, is not diffused through the whole globe,
but terminated with the limits of the king’s dominions; and it was easy,
from the great advantage of such a superior situation, for a prince to
bring under his obedience whatever country lay within the attraction of
that magnet.
When the stone is put parallel to the plane of the horizon, the island
stands still; for in that case, the extremities of it being at equal
distance from the earth, act with equal force, the one in drawing
downwards, the other in pushing upwards, and consequently no motion can
insue.
This loadstone is under the care of certain astronomers, who from time
to time give it such positions as the monarch directs. They spend the
greatest part of their lives in observing the celestial bodies, which
they do by the assistance of glasses far excelling ours in goodness. This
advantage has enabled them to extend their discoveries much farther than
our astronomers in Europe; for they have made a catalogue of ten thousand
fixed stars, whereas the largest of ours do not contain above one-third
part of that number. They have likewise discovered two lesser stars, or
satellites, which revolve about Mars; whereof the innermost is distant
from the center of the primary planet exactly three of the diameters,
and the outermost, five; the former revolves in the space of ten hours,
and the latter in twenty-one and a half; so that the squares of their
periodical times are very near in the same proportion with the cubes of
their distance from the center of Mars; which evidently shows them to
be governed by the same law of gravitation that influences the other
heavenly bodies.
They have observed ninety-three different comets, and settled their
periods with great exactness. If this be true (and they affirm it with
great confidence), it is much to be wished that their observations were
made public, whereby the theory of comets, which at present is very lame
and defective, might be brought to the same perfection with other parts
of astronomy.
The king would be the most absolute prince in the universe, if he
could but prevail on a ministry to join with him; but these, having
their estates below on the continent, and considering that the office
of a favorite has a very uncertain tenure, would never consent to the
enslaving their country.
If any town should engage in rebellion or mutiny, fall into violent
factions, or refuse to pay the usual tribute, the king has two methods
of reducing them to obedience. The first and the mildest course is by
keeping the island hovering over such a town, and the lands about it,
whereby he can deprive them of the benefit of the sun and the rain, and
consequently afflict the inhabitants with dearth and diseases and if
the crime deserve it, they are at the same time pelted from above with
great stones, against which they have no defense but by creeping into
cellars or caves, while the roofs of their houses are beaten to pieces.
But if they still continue obstinate, or offer to raise insurrections,
he proceeds to the last remedy, by letting the island drop directly
upon their heads, which makes a universal destruction both of houses
and men. However, this is an extremity to which the prince is seldom
driven, neither indeed is he willing to put it in execution; nor dare his
ministers advise him to an action, which, as it would render them odious
to the people, so it would be a great damage to their own estates, which
lie all below, for the island is the king’s demesne.
But there is still indeed a more weighty reason, why the kings of this
country have been always averse from executing so terrible an action,
unless upon the utmost necessity. For if the town intended to be
destroyed should have in it any tall rocks, as it generally falls out in
the larger cities, a situation probably chosen at first with a view to
prevent such a catastrophe; or if it abound in high spires or pillars
of stone, a sudden fall might endanger the bottom or under surface of
the island, which, although it consists, as I have said, of one entire
adamant, two hundred yards thick, might happen to crack by too great a
shock, or burst by approaching too near the fires from the houses below,
as the backs, both of iron and stone, will often do in our chimneys. Of
all this the people are well apprised, and understand how far to carry
their obstinacy, where their liberty or property is concerned. And the
king, when he is highest provoked, and most determined to press a city
to rubbish, orders the island to descend with great gentleness, out of
a pretense of tenderness to his people, but indeed for fear of breaking
the adamantine bottom; in which case, it is the opinion of all their
philosophers, that the loadstone could no longer hold it up, and the
whole mass would fall to the ground.
By a fundamental law of this realm, neither the king nor either of his
two elder sons are permitted to leave the island; nor the queen, till she
is past childbearing.
CHAPTER IV
THE AUTHOR LEAVES LAPUTA—IS CONVEYED TO BALNIBARBI—ARRIVES AT
THE METROPOLIS—A DESCRIPTION OF THE METROPOLIS AND THE COUNTRY
ADJOINING—THE AUTHOR HOSPITABLY RECEIVED BY A GREAT LORD—HIS
CONVERSATION WITH THAT LORD.
Although I cannot say that I was ill-treated in this island, yet I must
confess I thought myself too much neglected, not without some degree of
contempt; for neither prince nor people appeared to be curious in any
part of knowledge, except mathematics and music, wherein I was far their
inferior, and upon that account very little regarded.
On the other side, after having seen all the curiosities of the island,
I was very desirous to leave it, being heartily weary of those people.
They were indeed excellent in two sciences for which I have great esteem,
and wherein I am not unversed; but at the same time so abstracted
and involved in speculation that I never met with such disagreeable
companions. I conversed only with women, tradesmen, flappers, and court
pages, during two months of my abode there, by which at last I rendered
myself extremely contemptible; yet these were the only people from whom I
could ever receive a reasonable answer.
I had obtained, by hard study, a good degree of knowledge in their
language; I was weary of being confined to an island where I received so
little countenance, and resolved to leave it with the first opportunity.
There was a great lord at court, nearly related to the king, and for
that reason alone used with respect. He was universally reckoned the
most ignorant and stupid person among them. He had performed many
eminent services for the crown, had great natural and acquired parts,
adorned with integrity and honor; but so ill an ear for music, that his
detractors reported he had been often known to beat time in the wrong
place; neither could his tutors without extreme difficulty teach him to
demonstrate the most easy proposition in mathematics. He was pleased to
show me many marks of favor, often did me the honor of a visit, desired
to be informed in the affairs of Europe, the laws and customs, the
manners and learning of the several countries where I had traveled. He
listened to me with great attention, and made very wise observations on
all I spoke. He had two flappers attending him for state, but never made
use of them, except at court and in visits of ceremony; and would always
command them to withdraw when we were alone together.
I entreated this illustrious person to intercede in my behalf with his
majesty for leave to depart; which he accordingly did, as he was pleased
to tell me, with regret; for indeed he had made me several offers, very
advantageous, which, however, I refused, with expressions of the highest
acknowledgment.
On the 16th day of February I took leave of his majesty and the court.
The king made me a present to the value of about two hundred pounds
English, and my protector his kinsman as much more, together with a
letter of recommendation to a friend of his in Lagado, the metropolis;
the island being then hovering over a mountain about two miles from it,
I was let down from the lowest gallery, in the same manner as I had been
taken up.
The continent, as far as it is subject to the monarch of the flying
island, passes under the general name of Balnibarbi; and the metropolis,
as I said before, is called Lagado. I felt some little satisfaction in
finding myself on firm ground. I walked to the city without any concern,
being clad like one of the natives, and sufficiently instructed to
converse with them. I soon found out the person’s house to whom I was
recommended, presented my letter from his friend the grandee in the
island, and was received with much kindness. This great lord, whose name
was Munodi, ordered me an apartment in his own house, where I continued
during my stay, and was entertained in a most hospitable manner.
The next morning after my arrival he took me in his chariot to see the
town, which is about half the bigness of London, but the houses very
strangely built, and most of them out of repair. The people in the
streets walked fast, looked wild, their eyes fixed, and were generally in
rags. We passed through one of the town gates, and went about three miles
into the country, where I saw many laborers working with several sorts of
tools in the ground, but was not able to conjecture what they were about;
neither did I observe any expectation either of corn or grass, although
the soil appeared to be excellent. I could not forbear admiring at these
odd appearances, both in town and country; and I made bold to desire my
conductor that he would be pleased to explain to me what could be meant
by so many busy heads, hands, and faces, both in the streets and the
fields, because I did not discover any good effects they produced; but
on the contrary, I never knew a soil so unhappily cultivated, houses so
ill-contrived and so ruinous, or a people whose countenances and habit
expressed so much misery and want.
This Lord Munodi was a person of the first rank, and had been some
years governor of Lagado; but by a cabal of ministers was discharged
for insufficiency. However, the king treated him with tenderness, as a
well-meaning man, but of a low contemptible understanding.
When I gave that free censure of the country and its inhabitants, he
made no further answer than by telling me that I had not been long
enough among them to form a judgment; and that the different nations of
the world had different customs, with other common topics to the same
purpose. But when we returned to his palace, he asked me how I liked
the building, what absurdities I observed, and what quarrel I had with
the dress and looks of his domestics. This he might safely do, because
everything about him was magnificent, regular, and polite. I answered
that his excellency’s prudence, quality, and fortune had exempted him
from those defects which folly and beggary had produced in others. He
said if I would go with him to his country house, about twenty miles
distant, where his estate lay, there would be more leisure for this
kind of conversation. I told his excellency that I was entirely at his
disposal, and accordingly we set out next morning.
During our journey he made me observe the several methods used by farmers
in managing their lands, which to me were wholly unaccountable; for,
except in some very few places, I could not discover one ear of corn or
blade of grass. But, in three hours’ traveling, the scene was wholly
altered; we came into a most beautiful country; farmers’ houses at small
distances, neatly built; the fields enclosed, containing vineyards,
corn-grounds and meadows. Neither do I remember to have seen a more
delightful prospect. His excellency observed my countenance to clear up;
he told me with a sigh that there his estate began, and would continue
the same till we should come to his house; that his countrymen ridiculed
and despised him for managing his affairs no better, and for setting so
ill an example to the kingdom, which however was followed by very few,
such as were old and willful and weak, like himself.
We came at length to the house, which was indeed a noble structure, built
according to the best rules of ancient architecture. The fountains,
gardens, walks, avenues, and groves, were all disposed with exact
judgment and taste. I gave due praises to everything I saw, whereof his
excellency took not the least notice till after supper; when, there being
no third companion, he told me with a melancholy air, that he doubted
he must throw down his houses in town and country, to rebuild them
after the present mode, destroy all his plantations, and cast others in
such a form as modern usage required, and give the same directions to
all his tenants, unless he would submit to incur the censure of pride,
singularity, affectation, ignorance, caprice, and perhaps increase his
majesty’s displeasure.
That the admiration I appeared to be under would cease or diminish when
he had informed me of some particulars which probably I never heard
of at court, the people there being too much taken up in their own
speculations, to have regard to what passed here below.
The sum of his discourse was to this effect: That about forty years ago,
certain persons went up to Laputa, either upon business or diversion,
and after five months’ continuance, came back with a very little
smattering in mathematics, but full of volatile spirits acquired in that
airy region. That these persons upon their return began to dislike
the management of everything below, and fell into schemes of putting
all arts, sciences, languages, and mechanics upon a new foot. To this
end they procured a royal patent for erecting an academy of projectors
in Lagado; and the humor prevailed so strongly among the people, that
there is not a town of any consequence in the kingdom without such an
academy. In these colleges the professors contrive new rules and methods
of agriculture and building, and new instruments and tools for all trades
and manufactures; whereby, as they undertake, one man shall do the work
of ten; a palace may be built in a week, of materials so durable as to
last forever without repairing; all the fruits of the earth shall come
to maturity at whatever season we think fit to choose, and increase a
hundredfold more than they do at present, with innumerable other happy
proposals. The only inconvenience is, that none of these projects are
yet brought to perfection; and in the meantime, the whole country lies
miserably waste, the houses in ruins, and the people without food or
clothes. By all which, instead of being discouraged, they are fifty times
more violently bent upon prosecuting their schemes, driven equally on
by hope and despair; that as for himself, being not of an enterprising
spirit, he was content to go on in the old forms, to live in the houses
his ancestors had built, and act as they did in every part of life
without innovation; that some few other persons of quality and gentry had
done the same, but were looked on with an eye of contempt and ill will,
as enemies to art, ignorant, and ill commonwealthsmen, preferring their
own ease and sloth before the general improvement of their country.
His lordship added that he would not by any further particulars prevent
the pleasure I should certainly take in viewing the grand academy,
whither he was resolved I should go. He only desired me to observe a
ruined building upon the side of a mountain about three miles distant,
of which he gave me this account. That he had a very convenient mill
within half a mile of his house, turned by a current from a large river,
and sufficient for his own family as well as a great number of his
tenants; that about seven years ago a club of these projectors came to
him with proposals to destroy this mill, and build another on the side
of that mountain, on the long ridge whereof a long canal must be cut for
a repository of water, to be conveyed up by pipes and engines to supply
the mill; because the wind and air upon a height agitated the water, and
thereby made it fitter for motion; and because the water, descending a
declivity, would turn the mill with half the current of a river whose
course is more upon a level. He said that being then not very well with
the court, and pressed by many of his friends, he complied with the
proposal; and after employing a hundred men for two years, the work
miscarried, the projectors went off, laying the blame entirely upon him,
railing at him ever since, and putting others upon the same experiment,
with equal assurance of success, as well as equal disappointment.
In a few days we came back to town; and his excellency, considering the
bad character he had in the academy, would not go with me himself, but
recommended me to a friend of his to bear me company thither. My lord was
pleased to represent me as a great admirer of projects, and a person of
much curiosity and easy belief; which indeed was not without truth, for I
had myself been a sort of projector in my younger days.
CHAPTER V
THE AUTHOR PERMITTED TO SEE THE GRAND ACADEMY OF LAGADO—THE
ACADEMY LARGELY DESCRIBED—THE ARTS WHEREIN THE PROFESSORS
EMPLOY THEMSELVES.
This academy is not an entire single building, but a continuation of
several houses on both sides of a street which, growing waste, was
purchased and applied to that use.
I was received very kindly by the warden, and went for many days to the
academy. Every room has in it one or more projectors; and I believe I
could not be in fewer than five hundred rooms.
The first man I saw was of a meager aspect, with sooty hands and face,
his hair and beard long, ragged, and singed in several places. His
clothes, shirt, and skin were all of the same color. He had been eight
years upon a project for extracting sunbeams out of cucumbers, which were
to be put into phials hermetically sealed, and let out to warm the air in
raw inclement summers. He told me, he did not doubt in eight years more
he should be able to supply the governor’s gardens with sunshine at a
reasonable rate; but he complained that his stock was low, and entreated
me to give him something as an encouragement to ingenuity, especially
since this had been a very dear season for cucumbers. I made him a small
present, for my lord had furnished me with money on purpose, because he
knew their practice of begging from all who go to see them.
I saw one at work to calcine ice into gunpowder, who likewise showed me
a treatise he had written concerning the malleability of fire, which he
intended to publish.
There was a most ingenious architect who had contrived a new method for
building houses, by beginning at the roof and working downwards to the
foundation; which he justified to me by the like practice of those two
prudent insects the bee and the spider.
There was a man born blind, who had several apprentices in his own
condition; their employment was to mix colors for painters, which their
master taught them to distinguish by feeling and smelling. It was indeed
my misfortune to find them at that time not very perfect in their
lessons, and the professor himself happened to be generally mistaken.
This artist is much encouraged and esteemed by the whole fraternity.
In another apartment, I was highly pleased with a projector who had
found a device of ploughing the ground with hogs, to save the charges
of ploughs, cattle, and labor. The method is this: In an acre of ground
you bury at six inches’ distance, and eight deep, a quantity of acorns,
dates, chestnuts, and other mast or vegetables whereof these animals are
fondest; then you drive six hundred or more of them into the field, where
in a few days they will root up the whole ground in search of their food,
and make it fit for sowing, at the same time manuring it with their dung;
it is true upon experiment they found the charge and trouble very great,
and they had little or no crop. However, it is not doubted that this
invention may be capable of great improvement.
I went into another room, where the walls and ceiling were all hung round
with cobwebs, except a narrow passage for the artist to go in and out. At
my entrance, he called aloud to me not to disturb his webs. He lamented
the fatal mistake the world had been so long in of using silkworms,
while he had such plenty of domestic insects who infinitely excelled the
former, because they understood how to weave as well as spin. And he
proposed further, that by employing spiders, the charge of dyeing silks
should be wholly saved; whereof I was fully convinced when he showed me
a vast number of flies most beautifully colored, wherewith he fed his
spiders, assuring us that the webs would take a tincture from them; and
as he had them of all hues, he hoped to fit everybody’s fancy, as soon as
he could find proper food for the flies, of certain gums, oils, and other
glutinous matter, to give a strength and consistence to the threads.
There was an astronomer who had undertaken to place a sundial upon the
great weathercock on the townhouse, by adjusting the annual and diurnal
motions of the earth and sun, so as to answer and coincide with all
accidental turnings by the wind.
I visited many other apartments, but shall not trouble my reader with all
the curiosities I observed, being studious of brevity.
I had hitherto seen only one side of the academy, the other being
appropriated to the advancers of speculative learning, of whom I shall
say something when I have mentioned one illustrious person more, who is
called among them “the universal artist.” He told us he had been thirty
years employing his thoughts for the improvement of human life. He had
two large rooms full of wonderful curiosities, and fifty men at work.
Some were condensing air into a dry tangible substance, by extracting
the niter, and letting the aqueous or fluid particles percolate; others
softening marble for pillows and pincushions; others petrifying the hoofs
of a living horse to preserve them from foundering. The artist himself
was at that time busy upon two great designs; the first to sow land with
chaff, wherein he affirmed the true seminal virtue to be contained, as he
demonstrated by several experiments which I was not skillful enough to
comprehend. The other was, by a certain composition of gums, minerals,
and vegetables, outwardly applied, to prevent the growth of wool upon two
young lambs; and he hoped in a reasonable time to propagate the breed of
naked sheep all over the kingdom.
We crossed a walk to the other part of the academy, where, as I have
already said, the projector in speculative learning resided.
The first professor I saw was in a very large room, with forty pupils
about him. After salutation, observing me to look earnestly upon a frame,
which took up the greatest part of both the length and breadth of the
room, he said perhaps I might wonder to see him employed in a project for
improving speculative knowledge by practical and mechanical operations.
But the world would soon be sensible of its usefulness, and he flattered
himself that a more noble exalted thought never sprang in any other man’s
head. Every one knew how laborious the usual method is of attaining to
arts and sciences; whereas by his contrivance the most ignorant person,
at a reasonable charge, and with a little bodily labor, may write books
in philosophy, poetry, politics, law, mathematics, and theology, without
the least assistance from genius or study. He then led me to the frame,
about the sides whereof all his pupils stood in ranks. It was twenty feet
square, placed in the middle of the room. The superficies was composed of
several bits of wood, about the bigness of a die, but some larger than
others. They were all linked together by slender wires. These bits of
wood were covered on every square with paper pasted on them; and on these
papers were written all the words of their language in their several
moods, tenses, and declensions, but without any order. The professor then
desired me to observe, for he was going to set his engine at work. The
pupils, at his command, took each of them hold of an iron handle, whereof
there were forty fixed round the edges of the frame, and giving them a
sudden turn, the whole disposition of the words was entirely changed.
He then commanded six-and-thirty of the lads to read the several lines
softly as they appeared upon the frame; and where they found three or
four words together that might make part of a sentence, they dictated to
the four remaining boys, who were scribes. This work was repeated three
or four times; and at every turn the engine was so contrived, that the
words shifted into new places, as the square bits of wood moved upside
down.
Six hours a day the young students were employed in this labor; and the
professor showed me several volumes in large folio, already collected,
of broken sentences, which he intended to piece together, and out of
those rich materials to give the world a complete body of all arts and
sciences; which, however, might be still improved, and much expedited, if
the public would raise a fund for making and employing five hundred such
frames in Lagado, and oblige the managers to contribute in common their
several collections.
He assured me that this invention had employed all his thoughts from his
youth; that he had employed the whole vocabulary into his frame, and
made the strictest computation of the general proportion there is in
books between the numbers of particles, nouns, and verbs, and other parts
of speech.
I made my humblest acknowledgment to this illustrious person for his
great communicativeness, and promised if ever I had the good fortune to
return to my native country, that I would do him justice, as the sole
inventor of this wonderful machine, the form and contrivance of which I
desired leave to delineate upon paper. I told him, although it were the
custom of our learned in Europe to steal inventions from each other, who
had thereby at least this advantage, that it became a controversy which
was the right owner yet I would take such caution, that he should have
the honor entire, without a rival.
We next went to the school of language, where three professors sat in
consultation upon improving that of their own country.
[Illustration: “_He had been eight years upon a project for extracting
sunbeams out of cucumbers_”
_Page 201_]
The first project was to shorten discourse by cutting polysyllables into
one, and leaving out verbs and participles; because in reality all things
imaginable are but nouns.
The other was a scheme for entirely abolishing all words whatsoever;
and this was urged as a great advantage in point of health as well as
brevity. For it is plain, that every word we speak is in some degree a
diminution of our lungs by corrosion, and consequently contributes to
the shortening of our lives. An expedient was therefore offered, that
since words are only names for things, it would be more convenient for
all men to carry about them such things as were necessary to express the
particular business they are to discourse on. And this invention would
certainly have taken place, to the great ease as well as health of the
subject, if the women, in conjunction with the vulgar and illiterate,
had not threatened to raise a rebellion unless they might be allowed the
liberty to speak with their tongues, after the manner of their ancestors;
such constant irreconcilable enemies to science are the common people.
However, many of the most learned and wise adhere to the new scheme
of expressing themselves by things; which has only this inconvenience
attending it, that if a man’s business be very great, and of various
kinds, he must be obliged in proportion to carry a greater bundle of
things upon his back, unless he can afford one or two strong servants
to attend him. I have often beheld two of those sages almost sinking
under the weight of their packs, like peddlers among us; who when they
met in the street would lay down their loads, open their sacks, and hold
conversation for an hour together; then put up their implements, help
each other to resume their burdens, and take their leave.
But for short conversations a man may carry implements in his pockets and
under his arms, enough to supply him; and in his house he cannot be at
a loss. Therefore the room where company meet who practice this art, is
full of all things, ready at hand, requisite to furnish matter for this
kind of artificial converse.
Another great advantage proposed by this invention was, that it would
serve as a universal language, to be understood in all civilized
nations, whose goods and utensils are generally of the same kind, or
nearly resembling, so that their uses might easily be comprehended. And
thus ambassadors would be qualified to treat with foreign princes, or
ministers of state, to whose tongues they were utter strangers.
I was at the mathematical school, where the master taught his pupils
after a method scarce imaginable to us in Europe. The proposition and
demonstration were fairly written on a thin wafer, with ink composed
of cephalic tincture. This the student was to swallow upon a fasting
stomach, and for three days following eat nothing but bread and water.
As the wafer digested, the tincture mounted to his brain, bearing
the proposition along with it. But the success has not hitherto been
answerable, partly by some error in the _quantum_ or composition, and
partly by the perverseness of lads, to whom this bolus is so nauseous
that they generally steal aside and discharge it upwards before it
can operate; neither have they been yet persuaded to use so long an
abstinence as the prescription requires.
[Illustration]
CHAPTER VI
A FURTHER ACCOUNT OF THE ACADEMY—THE AUTHOR PROPOSES SOME
IMPROVEMENTS, WHICH ARE HONORABLY RECEIVED.
In the school of political projectors I was but ill entertained, the
professors appearing to me wholly out of their senses, which is a scene
that never fails to make me melancholy. These unhappy people were
proposing schemes for persuading monarchs to choose favorites upon the
score of their wisdom, capacity, and virtue; of teaching ministers to
consult the public good; of rewarding merit, great abilities, and eminent
services; of instructing princes to know their true interest by placing
it on the same foundation with that of their people; of choosing for
employments persons qualified to exercise them; with many other wild,
impossible chimeras, that never entered before into the heart of man
to conceive, and confirmed in me the old observation, that “there is
nothing so extravagant and irrational, which some philosophers have not
maintained for truth.”
But, however, I shall so far do justice to this part of the academy, as
to acknowledge that all of them were not so visionary. There was a most
ingenious doctor who seemed to be perfectly versed in the whole nature
and system of government. This illustrious person had very usefully
employed his studies in finding out effectual remedies for all diseases
and corruptions to which the several kinds of public administration are
subject, by the vices or infirmities of those who govern, as well as
by the licentiousness of those who are to obey. For instance, whereas
all writers and reasoners have agreed that there is a strict universal
resemblance between the natural and the political body, can there be
anything more evident, than that the health of both must be preserved,
and the diseases cured by the same prescription? It is allowed, that
senates and great councils are often troubled with redundant, ebullient,
and other peccant humors; with many diseases of the head, and more of
the heart; with strong convulsions, with grievous contractions of the
nerves and sinews in both hands, but especially the right; with spleen,
flatus, vertigoes, and deliriums; with scrofulous tumors, full of fetid
purulent matter; with sour, frothy eructations; with canine appetites
and crudeness of digestion, besides many others, needless to mention.
This doctor therefore proposed that upon the meeting of a senate, certain
physicians should attend at the three first days of their sitting, and at
the close of each day’s debate feel the pulses of every senator; after
which, having maturely considered and consulted upon the nature of the
several maladies, and the methods of cure, they should on the fourth
day return to the senate house, attended by their apothecaries, stored
with proper, medicines, and before the members sat, administer to each
of them lenitives, aperitives, abstersives, corrosives, restringents,
palliatives, laxatives, cephalalgics, icterics, apophlegmatics, acoustics,
as their several cases required, and according as these medicines should
operate, repeat, alter, or omit them at the next meeting.
This project could not be of any great expense to the public, and would
in my poor opinion be of much use for the dispatch of business, in those
countries where senates have any share in the legislative power, beget
unanimity, shorten debates, open a few mouths which are now closed, and
close many more which are now open; curb the petulancy of the young, and
correct the positiveness of the old; rouse the stupid, and damp the pert.
Again, because it is a general complaint that the favorites of princes
are troubled with short and weak memories, the same doctor proposed that
whoever attended a first minister, after having told his business with
the utmost brevity and in the plainest words, should at his departure
give the said minister a tweak by the nose, or a kick in the belly, or
tread on his corns, or lug him thrice by both ears, or run a pin into his
breech, or pinch his arm black and blue, to prevent forgetfulness; and at
every levee day repeat the same operation, till the business were done or
absolutely refused.
He likewise directed that every senator in the great council of a nation,
after he had delivered his opinion and argued in the defense of it,
should be obliged to give his vote directly contrary; because if that
were done, the result would infallibly terminate in the good of the
public.
When parties in a state are violent, he offered a wonderful contrivance
to reconcile them. The method is this: You take a hundred leaders of each
party; you dispose them into couples of such whose heads are nearest of a
size; then let two nice operators saw off the occiput of each couple at
the same time, in such a manner that the brain may be equally divided.
Let the occiputs thus cut off be interchanged, applying each to the head
of his opposite party man. It seems indeed to be a work that requires
some exactness, but the professor assured us that if it were dexterously
performed, the cure would be infallible. For he argued thus: that the two
half brains being left to debate the matter between themselves within
the space of one skull, would soon come to a good understanding, and
produce that moderation, as well as regularity of thinking, so much to
be wished for in the heads of those who imagine they come into the world
only to watch and govern its motion; and as to the difference of brains,
in quantity or quality, among those who are directors in faction, the
doctor assured us, from his own knowledge, that it was a perfect trifle.
I heard a very warm debate between two professors, about the most
commodious and effectual ways and means of raising money without grieving
the subject. The first affirmed, the justest method would be to lay a
certain tax upon vices and folly, and the sum fixed upon every man to be
rated after the fairest manner by a jury of his neighbors. The second
was of an opinion directly contrary: to tax those qualities of body and
mind for which men chiefly value themselves, the rate to be more or less
according to the degrees of excelling, the decision whereof should be
left entirely to their own breast. The highest tax was upon men who are
the greatest favorites of the other sex, and the assessments according
to the number and natures of the favors they have received; for which
they are allowed to be their own vouchers. Wit, valor, and politeness
were likewise proposed to be largely taxed, and collected in the same
manner, by every person’s giving his own word for the quantum of what he
possessed. But as to honor, justice, wisdom, and learning, they should
not be taxed at all, because they are qualifications of so singular a
kind, that no man will either allow them in his neighbor or value them in
himself.
The women were proposed to be taxed according to their beauty and skill
in dressing, wherein they had the same privilege with the men, to be
determined by their own judgment. But constancy, chastity, good sense,
and good nature, were not rated, because they would not bear the charge
of collecting.
To keep senators in the interest of the crown, it was proposed that the
members shall raffle for employments, every man first taking an oath, and
giving security that he would vote for the court, whether he won or no,
after which the losers had in their turn the liberty of raffling upon the
next vacancy. Thus hope and expectation would be kept alive; none would
complain of broken promises, but impute their disappointments wholly
to fortune, whose shoulders are broader and stronger than those of a
ministry.
The whole discourse was written with great acuteness, containing many
observations both curious and useful for politicians, but as I conceived
not altogether complete. This I ventured to tell the author, and
offered if he pleased to supply him with some additions. He received my
proposition with more compliance than is usual among writers, especially
those of the projecting species, professing he would be glad to receive
further information.
I told him that were I to live in a kingdom where the bulk of the people
indulged in plots and conspiracies, I would take care to encourage the
breed of discoverers, witnesses, informers, accusers, prosecutors,
evidences, swearers, together with their several subservient and
subaltern instruments, placing them all under the pay and the protection
of ministers of state or other powerful persons who desire to raise their
own characters as profound politicians. Men thus qualified and empowered
might restore new vigor to a crazy administration; stifle or divert
general discontents; fill their pockets with forfeitures, and advance
or sink the opinion of public credit, as either shall best answer their
private advantage. This might be done by first agreeing and settling
among themselves what suspected persons shall be accused of a plot; then,
effectual care being taken to secure all their letters and papers, and
the criminal placed in secure custody, these papers might be delivered
to a set of artists sufficiently dexterous to find out the mysterious
meanings of words, syllables, and letters. They should be allowed to
place what interpretation they please upon them, even if it is contrary
to their true intent and meaning; for instance, they may, if they so
fancy, interpret a sieve to signify a court lady; a lame dog, an invader;
the plague, a standing army; a buzzard, a great statesman; the gout,
a high priest; a broom, a revolution; a mouse-trap, an employment; a
bottomless pit, a treasury; a sink, a court; a cap and bells, a favorite;
a broken reed, a court of justice; an empty tun, a general; a running
sore, an administration.
But should this method fail, recourse might be had to others more
effectual, which learned men call acrostics and anagrams. First, might
be found men of skill and penetration who can discern that all initial
letters have political meanings. Thus N shall signify a plot, B a
regiment of horse, L a fleet at sea. Or, secondly, by transposing the
letters of the alphabet in any suspected paper, they can discover the
deepest designs of a discontented party. So, for example, if I should
say in a letter to a friend: “Our brother Tom has just got the measles,”
a man of skill in this art would discover that the same letters which
compose that sentence might be analyzed into the following words:
Resist.—A Plot is brought home.—The Tower. And this is the anagrammatic
method.
The professor made me great acknowledgments for communicating these
observations, and promised to make honorable mention of me in his
treatise.
I saw nothing in this country that could invite me to a longer
continuance, and began to think of returning home to England.
CHAPTER VII
THE AUTHOR LEAVES LAGADO—ARRIVES AT MALDONADA—NO SHIP READY—HE
TAKES A SHORT VOYAGE TO GLUBBDUBDRIB—HIS RECEPTION BY THE
GOVERNOR.
The continent, of which this kingdom is a part, extends itself, as I have
reason to believe, eastward to that unknown tract of America, westward of
California, and north to the Pacific Ocean, which is not above a hundred
and fifty miles from Lagado, where there is a good port and much commerce
with the great island of Luggnagg, situated to the northwest about 29
degrees north latitude, and 140 longitude. This island of Luggnagg stands
southeastward of Japan, about a hundred leagues distant. There is a
strict alliance between the Japanese emperor and the king of Luggnagg,
which affords frequent opportunities of sailing from one island to the
other. I determined therefore to direct my course this way, in order to
my return to Europe. I hired two mules, with a guide to show me the way,
and carry my small baggage. I took leave of my noble protector, who had
shown me so much favor, and made me a generous present at my departure.
My journey was without any accident or adventure worth relating. When I
arrived at the port of Maldonada (for so it is called) there was no ship
in the harbor bound for Luggnagg, nor like to be in some time. The town
is about as large as Portsmouth. I soon fell into some acquaintance,
and was very hospitably received. A gentleman of distinction said to
me, that since the ships bound for Luggnagg could not be ready in less
than a month, it might be no disagreeable amusement for me to take a
trip to the little island of Glubbdubdrib, about five leagues off to the
southwest. He offered himself and a friend to accompany me, and that I
should be provided with a small convenient bark for the voyage.
Glubbdubdrib, as nearly as I can interpret the word, signifies the Island
of Sorcerers or Magicians. It is about one-third as large as the Isle of
Wight, and extremely fruitful; it is governed by the head of a certain
tribe, who are all magicians. This tribe marries only among each other,
and the eldest in succession is prince or governor. He has a noble
palace, and a park of about three thousand acres, surrounded by a wall of
hewn stone twenty feet high. In this park are several small enclosures
for cattle, corn, and gardening.
The governor and his family are served and attended by domestics of a
kind somewhat unusual. By his skill in necromancy, he has a power of
calling whom he pleases from the dead, and commanding their service for
twenty-four hours, but no longer; nor can he call the same persons up
again in less than three months, except upon very extraordinary occasions.
When we arrived at the island, which was about eleven in the morning,
one of the gentlemen who accompanied me went to the governor and desired
admittance for a stranger, who came on purpose to have the honor of
attending on his highness. This was immediately granted, and we all three
entered the gate of the palace between two rows of guards, armed and
dressed after a very antic manner, and something in their countenances
that made my flesh creep with a horror I cannot express. We passed
through several apartments, between servants of the same sort, ranked
on each side as before, till we came to the chamber of presence,
where after three profound obeisances and a few general questions,
we were permitted to sit on three stools near the lowest step of his
highness’s throne. He understood the language of Balnibarbi, although
it were different from that of this island. He desired me to give him
some account of my travels; and to let me see that I should be treated
without ceremony, he dismissed all his attendants with a turn of his
finger; at which, to my great astonishment, they vanished in an instant,
like visions in a dream when we awake on a sudden. I could not recover
myself in some time, till the governor assured me that I should receive
no hurt; and observing my two companions to be under no concern, who had
been often entertained in the same manner, I began to take courage, and
related to his highness a short history of my several adventures, yet not
without some hesitation, and frequently looking behind me to the place
where I had seen those domestic specters. I had the honor to dine with
the governor, where a new set of ghosts served up the meat, and waited at
table. I now observed myself to be less terrified than I had been in the
morning. I stayed till sunset, but humbly desired his highness to excuse
me for not accepting his invitation of lodging in the palace. My two
friends and I lay at a private house in the town adjoining, which is the
capital of this little island; and the next morning we returned to pay
our duty to the governor, as he was pleased to command us.
After this manner we continued in the island for ten days, most part of
every day with the governor, and at night in our lodging. I soon grew
so familiarized to the sight of spirits, that after the third or fourth
time they gave me no emotion at all; or if I had any apprehensions left,
my curiosity prevailed over them. For his highness the governor ordered
me to call up whatever persons I would choose to name, and in whatever
numbers, among all the dead from the beginning of the world to the
present time, and command them to answer any questions I should think fit
to ask; with this condition, that my questions must be confined within
the compass of the times they lived in. And one thing I might depend
upon, that they would certainly tell me truth, for lying was a talent of
no use in the lower world.
I made my humble acknowledgments to his highness for so great a favor.
We were in a chamber whence there was a fair prospect into the park. And
because my first inclination was to be entertained with scenes of pomp
and magnificence, I desired to see Alexander the Great at the head of
his army, just after the battle of Arbela; which, upon a motion of the
governor’s finger, immediately appeared in a large field under the window
where we stood. Alexander was called up into the room; it was with great
difficulty that I understood his Greek, and had but little of my own. He
assured me upon his honor that he was not poisoned, but died of a fever,
by excessive drinking.
Next I saw Hannibal passing the Alps, who told me he had not a drop of
vinegar in his camp.
I saw Cæsar and Pompey at the head of their troops, just ready to engage.
I saw the former in his last great triumph. I desired that the senate
of Rome might appear before me in one large chamber, and an assembly of
somewhat a later age, in counterview, in another. The first seemed to
be an assembly of heroes and demigods; the other, a knot of peddlers,
pickpockets, highwaymen, and bullies.
The governor, at my request, gave the sign for Cæsar and Brutus to
advance towards us. I was struck with a profound veneration at the
sight of Brutus, and could easily discover the most consummate virtue,
the greatest intrepidity and firmness of mind, the truest love of his
country, and general benevolence for mankind, in every lineament of
his countenance. I observed with much pleasure, that these two persons
were in good intelligence with each other; and Cæsar freely confessed
to me that the greatest actions of his own life were not equal by
many degrees to the glory of taking it away. I had the honor to have
much conversation with Brutus; and was told that his ancestor Junius,
Socrates, Epaminondas, Cato the Younger, Sir Thomas More, and himself,
were perpetually together; a sextumvirate to which all the ages of the
world cannot add a seventh.
It would be tedious to trouble the reader with relating what vast numbers
of illustrious persons were called up, to gratify that insatiable desire
I had to see the world in every period of antiquity placed before me.
I chiefly fed mine eyes with beholding the destroyers of tyrants and
usurpers, and the restorers of liberty to oppressed and injured nations.
But it is impossible to express the satisfaction I received in my own
mind, after such a manner as to make it a suitable entertainment to the
reader.
CHAPTER VIII
A FURTHER ACCOUNT OF GLUBBDUBDRIB—ANCIENT AND MODERN HISTORY
CORRECTED.
Having a desire to see those ancients who were most renowned for wit
and learning, I set apart one day on purpose. I proposed that Homer and
Aristotle might appear at the head of all their commentators; but these
were so numerous that some hundreds were forced to attend in the court
and outward rooms of the palace. I knew and could distinguish those two
heroes at first sight, not only from the crowd, but from each other.
Homer was the taller and comelier person of the two, walked very erect
for one of his age, and his eyes were the most quick and piercing I ever
beheld. Aristotle stooped much, and made use of a staff. His visage was
meager, his hair lank and thin, and his voice hollow. I soon discovered
that both of them were perfect strangers to the rest of the company,
and had never seen or heard of them before. And I had a whisper from a
ghost, who shall be nameless, that these commentators always kept in
the most distant quarters from their principals, in the lower world,
through a consciousness of shame and guilt, because they had so horribly
misrepresented the meaning of those authors to posterity. I introduced
Didymus and Eustathius to Homer, and prevailed on him to treat them
better than perhaps they deserved, for he soon found they wanted a genius
to enter into the spirit of a poet. But Aristotle was out of all patience
with the account I gave him of Scotus and Ramus, as I presented them to
him, and he asked them whether the rest of the tribe were as great dunces
as themselves.
I then desired the governor to call up Descartes and Gassendi, with whom
I prevailed to explain their systems to Aristotle. This great philosopher
freely acknowledged his own mistakes in natural philosophy, because he
proceeded in many things upon conjecture, as all men must do; and he
found that Gassendi, who had made the doctrine of Epicurus as palatable
as he could, and the vortices of Descartes, were equally exploded. He
predicted the same fate to attraction, whereof the present learned are
such zealous assertors. He said that new systems of nature were but new
fashions which would vary in every age; and even those who pretend to
demonstrate them from mathematical principles, would flourish but a short
period of time, and be out of vogue when that was determined.
I spent five days in conversing with many others of the ancient learned.
I saw most of the first Roman emperors. I prevailed on the governor to
call up Eliogabulus’s cooks to dress us a dinner, but they could not
show us much of their skill, for want of materials. A helot of Agesilaus
made us a dish of Spartan broth, but I was not able to get down a second
spoonful.
The two gentlemen who conducted me to the island were pressed by their
private affairs to return in three days, which I employed in seeing some
of the modern dead, who had made the greatest figure for two or three
hundred years past, in our own and other countries of Europe; and having
been always a great admirer of old illustrious families, I desired the
governor would call up a dozen or two of kings, with their ancestors in
order, for eight or nine generations. But my disappointment was grievous
and unexpected. For, instead of a long train with royal diadems, I
saw in one family two fiddlers, three spruce courtiers, and an Italian
prelate. In another, a barber, an abbot, and two cardinals. I have too
great a veneration for crowned heads to dwell any longer on so nice a
subject. But as to counts, marquises, dukes, earls, and the like, I was
not so scrupulous. And I confess it was not without some pleasure that
I found myself able to trace the particular features by which certain
families are distinguished, up to their originals. I could plainly
discover from whence one family derives a long chin; why a second has
abounded with knaves for two generations, and fools for two more; why a
third happened to be crack-brained, and a fourth to be sharpers; whence
it came, what Polydore Virgil says of a certain great house, _Nec vir
fortis; nec fæmina casta_; how cruelty, falsehood, and cowardice grew to
be characteristics by which certain families are distinguished as much
as by their coat of arms. Neither could I wonder at all this, when I saw
such an interruption of lineages, by pages, lackeys, valets, coachmen,
gamesters, captains, and pickpockets.
I was chiefly disgusted with modern history. For having strictly examined
all the persons of greatest name in the courts of princes for a hundred
years past, I found how the world had been misled by prostitute writers,
to ascribe the greatest exploits in war to cowards, the wisest counsel
to fools, sincerity to flatterers, Roman virtue to betrayers of their
country, piety to atheists, truth to informers; how many innocent and
excellent persons had been condemned to death or banishment by the
practicing of great ministers upon the corruption of judges, and the
malice of factions; how many villains had been exalted to the highest
places of trust, power, dignity, and profit; how great a share in the
motions and events of courts, councils, and senates might be challenged
by pimps, parasites, and buffoons. How low an opinion I had of human
wisdom and integrity when I was truly informed of the springs and
motives of great enterprises and revolutions in the world, and of the
contemptible accidents to which they owed their success!
Here I discovered the roguery and ignorance of those who pretend to write
anecdotes, or secret history; who send so many kings to their graves with
a cup of poison; will repeat the discourse between a prince and a chief
minister, where no witness was by; unlock the thoughts and cabinets of
ambassadors and secretaries of state; and have the perpetual misfortune
to be mistaken. Here I discovered the secret causes of many great events
that have surprised the world. A general confessed in my presence, that
he got a victory purely by the force of cowardice and ill conduct; and an
admiral, that for want of proper intelligence, he beat the enemy to whom
he intended to betray the fleet. Three kings protested to me, that in
their whole reigns they did never once prefer any person of merit, unless
by mistake or treachery of some minister in whom they confided; neither
would they do it if they were to live again; and they showed, with great
strength of reason, that the royal throne could not be supported without
corruption, because that positive, confident, restive temper which virtue
infused into man, was a perpetual clog to public business.
I had the curiosity to inquire in a particular manner, by what method
great numbers had procured to themselves high titles of honor, and
prodigious estates; and I confined my inquiry to a very modern period;
however, without grating upon present times because I would be sure to
give no offense even to foreigners; for I hope the reader need not be
told, that I do not in the least intend my own country in what I say upon
this occasion. A great number of persons concerned were called up, and
upon a very slight examination, discovered such a scene of infamy, that
I cannot reflect upon it without some seriousness. Perjury, oppression,
subornation, fraud, panderism, and the like infirmities, were among the
most excusable arts they had to mention; and for these I gave, as it was
reasonable, great allowance. But when some confessed they owed their
greatness and wealth to vice; others to the betraying their country
or their prince; some to poisoning, more to the perverting of justice
in order to destroy the innocent, I hope I may be pardoned if these
discoveries inclined me a little to abate of that profound veneration
which I am naturally apt to pay to persons of high rank, who ought to be
treated with the utmost respect due to their sublime dignity, by us their
inferiors.
I had often read of some great services done to princes and states, and
desired to see the persons by whom those services were performed. Upon
inquiry, I was told that their names were to be found on no record,
except a few of them whom history has represented as the vilest rogues
and traitors. As to the rest, I had never once heard of them. They all
appeared with dejected looks, and in the meanest habit, most of them
telling me they died in poverty and disgrace, and the rest on a scaffold
or a gibbet.
Among the rest there was one person whose case appeared a little
singular. He had a youth about eighteen years old standing by his side.
He told me he had for many years been commander of a ship, and in the
sea fight at Actium had the good fortune to break through the enemies’
great line of battle, sink three of their capital ships, and take a
fourth, which was the sole cause of Antony’s flight, and of the victory
that insued; that the youth standing by him, his only son, was killed in
the action. He added that upon the confidence of some merit, this war
being at an end, he went to Rome, and solicited at the court of Augustus
to be preferred to a greater ship, whose commander had been killed;
but without any regard to his pretensions, it was given to a youth who
had never seen the sea, the son of Libertina, who waited on one of the
emperor’s mistresses. Returning to his own vessel, he was charged with
neglect of duty, and the ship given to a favorite page of Publicola, the
vice-admiral; whereupon he retired to a poor farm at a great distance
from Rome, and there ended his life. I was so curious to know the truth
of this story, that I desired Agrippa might be called, who was admiral in
that fight. He appeared, and confirmed the whole account; but with much
more advantage to the captain, whose modesty had extenuated or concealed
a great part of his merit.
I was surprised to find corruption grown so high and so quick in that
empire, by the force of luxury so lately introduced; which made me less
wonder at many parallel cases in other countries, where vices of all
kinds have reigned so much longer, and where the whole praise as well as
pillage has been engrossed by the chief commander, who perhaps had the
least title to either.
As every person called up made exactly the same appearance he had done in
the world, it gave me melancholy reflections to observe how much the race
of human kind was degenerate among us, within these hundred years past.
I descended so low as to desire that some English yeomen of the old stamp
might be summoned to appear, once so famous for the simplicity of their
manners, diet, and dress; for justice in their dealings; for their true
spirit of liberty; for their valor, and love of their country. Neither
could I be wholly unmoved after comparing the living with the dead, when
I considered how all these pure native virtues were prostituted for a
piece of money by their grandchildren, who, in selling their votes and
managing at elections, have acquired every vice and corruption that can
possibly be learned in a court.
CHAPTER IX
THE AUTHOR’S RETURN TO MALDONADA—SAILS TO THE KINGDOM OF
LUGGNAGG—THE AUTHOR CONFINED—HE IS SENT FOR TO COURT—THE MANNER
OF HIS ADMITTANCE—THE KING’S GREAT LENITY TO HIS SUBJECTS.
The day of our departure being come, I took leave of his highness
the governor of Glubbdubdrib, and returned with my two companions to
Maldonada, where, after a fortnight’s waiting, a ship was ready to sail
for Luggnagg. The two gentlemen and some others were so generous and kind
as to furnish me with provisions, and see me on board. I was a month
in this voyage. We had one violent storm, and were under a necessity
of steering westward to get into the trade wind, which holds for above
sixty leagues. On the 21st of April, 1709, we sailed into the river of
Clumegnig, which is a seaport town, at the southeast point of Luggnagg.
We cast anchor within a league of the town, and made a signal for a
pilot. Two of them came on board in less than half an hour, by whom we
were guided between certain shoals and rocks which are very dangerous in
the passage to a large basin, where a fleet may ride in safety within a
cable’s length of the town wall.
Some of our sailors, whether out of treachery or inadvertence, had
informed the pilots that I was a stranger and a great traveler, whereof
these gave notice to a customhouse officer, by whom I was examined very
strictly upon my landing. This officer spoke to me in the language of
Balnibarbi, which by the force of much commerce is generally understood
in that town, especially by seamen and those employed in the customs.
I gave him a short account of some particulars, and made my story as
plausible and consistent as I could; but I thought it necessary to
disguise my country, and call myself a Hollander, because my intentions
were for Japan, and I knew the Dutch were the only Europeans permitted
to enter into that kingdom. I therefore told the officer that having
been shipwrecked on the coast of Balnibarbi, and cast on a rock, I was
received up into Laputa, or the flying island (of which he had often
heard), and was now endeavoring to get to Japan, whence I might find a
convenience of returning to my own country. The officer said I must be
confined till he could receive orders from court, for which he would
write immediately, and hoped to receive an answer in a fortnight. I
was carried to a convenient lodging, with a sentry placed at the door;
however I had the liberty of a large garden, and was treated with
humanity enough, being maintained all the time at the king’s charge. I
was visited by several persons, chiefly out of curiosity, because it was
reported that I came from countries very remote, of which they had never
heard.
I hired a young man who came in the same ship to be an interpreter; he
was a native of Luggnagg, but had lived some years at Maldonada, and was
a perfect master of both languages. By his assistance I was able to hold
a conversation with those who came to visit me; but this consisted only
of their questions and my answers.
The dispatch came from court about the time we expected. It contained a
warrant for conducting me and my retinue to Traldragdubh, or Trildrogdrib
(for it is pronounced both ways as near as I can remember), by a party
of ten horse. All my retinue was that poor lad for an interpreter, whom
I persuaded into my service, and at my humble request, we had each of
us a mule to ride on. A messenger was dispatched half a day’s journey
before us, to give the king notice of my approach; and to desire that
his majesty would please to appoint a day and hour, when it would be his
gracious pleasure that I might have the honor to lick the dust before
his footstool. This is the court style, and I found it to be more than
matter of form: for, upon my admittance two days after my arrival, I
was commanded to crawl on my belly, and lick the floor as I advanced;
but on account of my being a stranger, care was taken to have it swept
so clean that the dust was not offensive. However, this was a peculiar
grace, not allowed to any but persons of the highest rank, when they
desire an admittance. Nay, sometimes the floor is strewed with dust
on purpose, when the person to be admitted happens to have powerful
enemies at court; and I have seen a great lord with his mouth so crammed,
that when he had crept to the proper distance from the throne, he was
not able to speak a word. Neither is there any remedy, because it is
capital for those who receive an audience to spit or wipe their mouths
in his majesty’s presence. There is indeed another custom which I cannot
altogether approve of: When the king has a mind to put any of his nobles
to death in a gentle indulgent manner, he commands to have the floor
strewn with a certain brown powder of a deadly composition, which, being
licked up, infallibly kills him in twenty-four hours. But in justice to
this prince’s great clemency, and the care he has of his subjects’ lives
(wherein it were much to be wished that the monarchs of Europe would
imitate him), it must be mentioned for his honor, that strict orders are
given to have the infected parts of the floor well washed after every
such execution, which if his domestics neglect, they are in danger of
incurring his royal displeasure. I myself heard him give directions that
one of his pages should be whipped, whose turn it was to give notice
about washing the floor after an execution, but maliciously had omitted
it, by which neglect a young lord of great hopes, coming to an audience,
was unfortunately poisoned, although the king at that time had no design
against his life. But this good prince was so gracious as to forgive the
poor page his whipping, upon promise that he would do so no more, without
special orders.
To return from this digression: When I had crept within four yards of
the throne, I raised myself gently upon my knees, and then striking my
forehead seven times on the ground, I pronounced the following words, as
they had been taught me the night before: _Ickpling gloffthrobb spuut
serumm blhiop mlashnalt zwin tnodbalkuffh slhiophad gurdlubh asht._ This
is the compliment established by the laws of the land for all persons
admitted to the king’s presence. It may be rendered into English thus:
“May your celestial majesty outlive the sun, eleven moons and a half!”
To this the king returned some answer, which although I could not
understand, yet I replied as I had been directed: _Fluft drin yalerick
dwuldom prastrad mirpush_, which properly signifies, “My tongue is in
the mouth of my friend”; and by this expression was meant that I desired
leave to bring my interpreter; whereupon the young man already mentioned
was accordingly introduced, by whose intervention I answered as many
questions as his majesty could put in above an hour. I spoke in the
Balnibarbian tongue, and my interpreter delivered my meaning in that of
Luggnagg.
The king was much delighted with my company, and ordered his
_bliffmarklub_, or high-chamberlain, to appoint a lodging in the court
for me and my interpreter, with a daily allowance for my table, and a
large purse of gold for my common expenses.
I stayed three months in this country out of perfect obedience to his
majesty, who was pleased highly to favor me, and made me very honorable
offers. But I thought it more consistent with prudence and justice to
pass the remainder of my days with my wife and family.
CHAPTER X
THE LUGGNAGGIANS COMMENDED—A PARTICULAR DESCRIPTION OF THE
STRULDBRUGS, WITH MANY CONVERSATIONS BETWEEN THE AUTHOR AND
SOME EMINENT PERSONS UPON THAT SUBJECT.
The Luggnaggians are a polite and generous people, and although they are
not without some share of that pride which is peculiar to all Eastern
countries, yet they show themselves courteous to strangers, especially
such who are countenanced by the court. I had many acquaintances among
persons of the best fashion, and being always attended by my interpreter,
the conversation we had was not disagreeable.
One day in much good company I was asked by a person of quality whether
I had seen any of their _struldbrugs_, or immortals. I said I had not,
and desired he would explain to me what he meant by such an appellation
applied to a mortal creature. He told me that sometimes, though very
rarely, a child happened to be born in a family with a red circular
spot in the forehead, directly over the left eyebrow, which was an
infallible mark that it should never die. The spot, as he described
it, was about the compass of a silver threepence, but in the course of
time grew larger, and changed its color; for at twelve years old it
became green, so continued till five-and-twenty, then turned to a deep
blue; at five-and-forty it grew coal-black, and as large as an English
shilling, but never admitted any farther alteration. He said these
births were so rare, that he did not believe there could be above eleven
hundred _struldbrugs_ of both sexes in the whole kingdom, of which he
computed about fifty in the metropolis, and among the rest a young girl
born about three years ago; that these productions were not peculiar
to any family, but a mere effect of chance, and the children of the
_struldbrugs_ themselves were equally mortal with the rest of the people.
I freely own myself to have been struck with inexpressible delight
upon hearing this account; and the person who gave it me happening
to understand the Balnibarbian language, which I spoke very well, I
could not forbear breaking out into expressions perhaps a little too
extravagant. I cried out, as in a rapture, “Happy nation, where every
child has at least a chance for being immortal! Happy people, who enjoy
so many living examples of ancient virtue, and have masters ready to
instruct them in the wisdom of all former ages! but happiest beyond all
comparison are those excellent _struldbrugs_, who, born exempt from
that universal calamity of human nature, have their minds free and
disengaged, without the weight and depression of spirits caused by the
continual apprehension of death.” I discovered my admiration that I had
not observed any of these illustrious persons at court; the black spot
on the forehead being so remarkable a distinction, that I could not have
easily overlooked it; and it was impossible that his majesty, a most
judicious prince, should not provide himself with a good number of such
wise and able counselors. Yet perhaps the virtue of those reverend sages
was too strict for the corrupt and libertine manners of a court; and we
often find by experience, that young men are too opinionated and volatile
to be guided by the sober dictates of their seniors. However, since the
king was pleased to allow me access to his royal person, I was resolved
upon the very first occasion, to deliver my opinion to him on this
matter freely and at large, by the help of my interpreter; and whether he
would please to take my advice or no, yet in one thing I was determined,
that his majesty having frequently offered me an establishment in this
country, I would with great thankfulness accept the favor, and pass my
life here in the conversation of those superior beings the _struldbrugs_,
if they would please to admit me.
The gentleman to whom I addressed my discourse, because (as I have
already observed) he spoke the language of Balnibarbi, said to me with a
sort of a smile which usually arises from pity to the ignorant, that he
was glad of any occasion to keep me among them, and desired my permission
to explain to the company what I had spoken. He did so, and they talked
together for some time in their own language, whereof I understood not a
syllable, neither could I observe by their countenances what impression
my discourse had made on them. After a short silence, the same person
told me that his friends and mine (so he thought fit to express himself)
were very much pleased with the judicious remarks I had made on the great
happiness and advantages of immortal life, and they were desirous to know
in a particular manner, what scheme of living I should have formed to
myself if it had fallen to my lot to have been born a _struldbrug_.
I answered, it was easy to be eloquent on so copious and delightful a
subject, especially to me, who had been often apt to amuse myself with
visions of what I should do if I were a king, a general, or a great lord;
and upon this very case I had frequently run over the whole system how I
should employ myself, and pass the time, if I were sure to live forever.
That if it had been my good fortune to come into the world a
_struldbrug_, as soon as I could discover my own happiness by
understanding the difference between life and death, I would first
resolve, by all arts and methods whatsoever, to procure myself riches; in
the pursuit of which, by thrift and management, I might reasonably expect
in about two hundred years to be the wealthiest man in the kingdom. In
the second place, I would from my earliest youth apply myself to the
study of arts and sciences, by which I should arrive in time to excel all
others in learning. Lastly, I would carefully record every action and
event of consequence that happened in the public, impartially draw the
characters of the several successions of princes and great ministers of
state, with my own observations on every point. I would exactly set down
the several changes in customs, language, fashions of dress, diet, and
diversions. By all which acquirements I should be a living treasury of
knowledge and wisdom, and certainly become the oracle of the nation.
I would never marry after threescore, but live in a hospitable manner,
yet still on the saving side. I would entertain myself in forming and
directing the minds of hopeful young men, by convincing them from my own
remembrance, experience, and observation, fortified by numerous examples,
of the usefulness of virtue in public and private life. But my choice
and constant companions should be a set of my own immortal brotherhood,
among whom I would elect a dozen from the most ancient down to my own
contemporaries. Where any of these wanted fortunes, I would provide them
with convenient lodges round my own estate, and have some of them always
at my table; only mingling a few of the most valuable among you mortals,
whom length of time would harden me to lose with little or no reluctance,
and treat your posterity after the same manner; just as a man diverts
himself with the annual succession of pinks and tulips in his garden,
without regretting the loss of those which withered the preceding year.
These _struldbrugs_ and I would mutually communicate our observations
and memorials, through the course of time; remark the several gradations
by which corruption steals into the world, and oppose it in every step,
by giving perpetual warning and instruction to mankind; which, added to
the strong influence of our own example, would probably prevent that
continual degeneracy of human nature so unjustly complained of in all
ages.
Add to all this the pleasure of seeing the various revolutions of
states and empires; the changes in the lower and upper world; ancient
cities in ruins, and obscure villages become the seats of kings; famous
rivers lessening into shallow brooks; the ocean leaving one coast dry,
and overwhelming another; the discovery of many countries yet unknown;
barbarity overrunning the politest nations, and the most barbarous
become civilized. I should then see the discovery of the longitude, the
perpetual motion, the universal medicine, and many other great inventions
brought to the utmost perfection.
What wonderful discoveries should we make in astronomy, by outliving and
confirming our own predictions; by observing the progress and returns of
comets, with the changes of motion in the sun, moon, and stars!
I enlarged upon many other topics which the natural desire of endless
life and sublunary happiness could easily furnish me with. When I had
ended, and the sum of my discourse had been interpreted as before, to
the rest of the company, there was a good deal of talk among them in the
language of the country, not without some laughter at my expense. At last
the same gentleman who had been my interpreter said he was desired by the
rest to set me right in a few mistakes which I had fallen into through
the common imbecility of human nature, and upon that allowance was less
answerable for them. That this breed of _struldbrugs_ was peculiar to
their country, for there were no such people either in Balnibarbi or
Japan, where he had the honor to be ambassador from his majesty, and
found the natives in both those kingdoms very hard to believe that the
fact was possible, and it appeared from my astonishment when he first
mentioned the matter to me, that I received it as a thing wholly new, and
scarcely to be credited. That in the two kingdoms above mentioned, where
during his residence he had conversed very much, he observed long life to
be the universal desire and wish of mankind. That whoever had one foot in
the grave was sure to hold back the other as strongly as he could. That
the oldest had still hopes of living one day longer, and looked on death
as the greatest evil, from which nature always prompted him to retreat.
Only in this island of Luggnagg the appetite for living was not so eager,
from the continual example of the _struldbrugs_ before their eyes.
That the system of living contrived by me was unreasonable and unjust,
because it supposed a perpetuity of youth, health, and vigor, which no
man could be so foolish to hope, however extravagant he may be in his
wishes. That the question therefore was not whether a man would choose
to be always in the prime of youth, attended with prosperity and health,
but how he would pass a perpetual life under all the usual disadvantages
which old age brings along with it. For although few men will avow their
desires of being immortal upon such hard conditions, yet in the two
kingdoms before mentioned, of Balnibarbi and Japan, he observed that
every man desired to put off death for some time longer, let it approach
ever so late; and he rarely heard of any man who died willingly, except
he were incited by the extremity of grief or torture. And he appealed to
me, whether in those countries I had traveled, as well as my own, I had
not observed the same general disposition.
After this preface, he gave me a particular account of the _struldbrugs_
among them. He said they commonly acted like mortals till about thirty
years old; after which, by degrees, they grew melancholy and dejected,
increasing in both till they came to fourscore. This he learned from
their own confession; for otherwise, there not being above two or
three of that species born in an age, they were too few to form a
general observation by. When they came to fourscore years, which is
reckoned the extremity of living in this country, they had not only
all the follies and infirmities of other old men, but many more which
arose from the dreadful prospect of never dying. They were not only
opinionative, peevish, covetous, morose, vain, talkative, but incapable
of friendship, and dead to all natural affection, which never descended
below their grandchildren. Envy and impotent desires are their prevailing
passions. But those objects against which their envy seems principally
directed, are the vices of the younger sort, and the deaths of the old.
By reflecting on the former, they find themselves cut off from all
possibility of pleasure; and whenever they see a funeral they lament and
repine that others are gone to a harbor of rest, to which they themselves
never can hope to arrive. They have no remembrance of anything but what
they learned and observed in their youth and middle age, and even that is
very imperfect; and for the truth or particulars of any fact it is safer
to depend on common traditions than upon their best recollections. The
least miserable among them appear to be those who turn to dotage, and
entirely lose their memories; these meet with more pity and assistance,
because they want many bad qualities which abound in others.
If a _struldbrug_ happen to marry one of his own kind, the marriage
is dissolved of course by the courtesy of the kingdom, as soon as the
younger of the two comes to be fourscore; for the law thinks it a
reasonable indulgence, that those who are condemned without any fault of
their own to a perpetual continuance in the world, should not have their
misery doubled by the load of a wife.
As soon as they have completed the term of eighty years, they are looked
on as dead in law; their heirs immediately succeed to their estates,
only a small pittance is reserved for their support, and the poor ones
are maintained at the public charge. After that period they are held
incapable of any employment of trust or profit; they cannot purchase
lands or take leases; neither are they allowed to be witnesses in any
cause, either civil or criminal, not even for the decision of meres and
bounds.
At ninety they lose their teeth and hair; they have at that age no
distinction of taste, but eat and drink whatever they can get, without
relish or appetite. The diseases they were subject to still continue,
without increasing or diminishing. In talking they forget the common
appellation of things, and the names of persons, even of those who are
their nearest friends and relations. For the same reason, they never
can amuse themselves with reading, because their memory will not serve
to carry them from the beginning of a sentence to the end; and by this
defect they are deprived of the only entertainment whereof they might
otherwise be capable.
The language of this country being always upon the flux, the
_struldbrugs_ of one age do not understand those of another; neither are
they able after two hundred years to hold any conversation (farther than
by a few general words) with their neighbors the mortals; and thus they
lie under the disadvantage of living like foreigners in their own country.
This was the account given me of the _struldbrugs_, as near as I can
remember. I afterwards saw five or six of different ages, the youngest
not above two hundred years old, who were brought to me at several times
by some of my friends; but although they were told that I was a great
traveler and had seen all the world, they had not the least curiosity to
ask me a question; only desired I would give them _slumskudask_, or a
token of remembrance, which is a modest way of begging, to avoid the law
that strictly forbids it, because they are provided for by the public,
although indeed with a very scanty allowance.
They are despised and hated by all sorts of people. When one of them
is born it is reckoned ominous, and their birth is recorded very
particularly; so that you may know their age by consulting the registry,
which however has not been kept above a thousand years past, or at least
has been destroyed by time or public disturbances. But the usual way of
computing how old they are, is by asking them what kings or great persons
they can remember, and then consulting history; for infallibly the last
prince in their mind did not begin his reign after they were fourscore
years old.
They were the most mortifying sight I ever beheld; and the women were
more horrible than the men. Besides the usual deformities in extreme
old age, they acquired an additional ghastliness in proportion to their
number of years, which is not to be described; and among half a dozen, I
soon distinguished which was the eldest, although there was not above a
century or two between them.
The reader will easily believe, that from what I had heard and seen, my
keen appetite for perpetuity of life was much abated. I grew heartily
ashamed of the pleasing visions I had formed, and thought no tyrant could
invent a death into which I would not run with pleasure from such a life.
The king heard of all that had passed between me and my friends upon this
occasion, and rallied me very pleasantly, wishing I would send a couple
of _struldbrugs_ to my own country, to arm our people against the fear of
death; but this, it seems, is forbidden by the fundamental laws of the
kingdom, or else I should have been well content with the trouble and
expense of transporting them.
I could not but agree that the laws of this kingdom relative to the
_struldbrugs_ were founded upon the strongest reasons, and such as
any other country would be under the necessity of enacting in the like
circumstances. Otherwise, as avarice is the necessary consequent of
old age, those immortals would in time become proprietors of the whole
nation, and engross the civil power, which, for want of abilities to
manage, must end in the ruin of the public.
[Illustration]
CHAPTER XI
THE AUTHOR LEAVES LUGGNAGG AND SAILS TO JAPAN—FROM THENCE HE
RETURNS IN A DUTCH SHIP TO AMSTERDAM, AND FROM AMSTERDAM TO
ENGLAND.
I thought this account of the _struldbrugs_ might be some entertainment
to the reader, because it seems to be a little out of the common way; at
least I do not remember to have met the like in any book of travels that
has come to my hands. And if I am deceived, my excuse must be, that it
is necessary for travelers who describe the same country, very often to
agree in dwelling on the same particulars, without deserving the censure
of having borrowed or transcribed from those who wrote before them.
There is indeed a perpetual commerce between this kingdom and the great
empire of Japan, and it is very probable that the Japanese authors may
have given some account of the _struldbrugs_; but my stay in Japan was so
short, and I was so entirely a stranger to that language, that I was not
qualified to make any inquiries. But I hope the Dutch, upon this notice,
will be curious and able enough to supply my defects.
His majesty having often pressed me to accept some employment in his
court, and finding me absolutely determined to return to my native
country, was pleased to give me his license to depart, and honored me
with a letter of recommendation under his own hand, to the Emperor of
Japan. He likewise presented me with four hundred and forty-four large
pieces of gold (this nation delighting in even numbers), and a red
diamond which I sold in England for eleven hundred pounds.
On the sixth of May, 1709, I took a solemn leave of his majesty and all
my friends. This prince was so gracious as to order a guard to conduct
me to Glanguenstald, which is a royal port to the southwest part of
the island. In six days I found a vessel ready to carry me to Japan,
and spent fifteen days in the voyage. We landed at a small port town
called Xamoschi, situated on the southeast part of Japan; the town lies
on the western point, where there is a narrow strait leading northward
into a long arm of the sea, upon the northwest part of which Yedo, the
metropolis, stands. At landing I showed the customhouse officers my
letter from the king of Luggnagg to his imperial majesty. They knew
the seal perfectly well; it was as broad as the palm of my hand. The
impression was a king lifting up a lame beggar from the earth. The
magistrates of the town, hearing of my letter, received me as a public
minister; they provided me with carriages and servants, and bore my
charges to Yedo, where I was admitted to an audience, and delivered
my letter, which was opened with great ceremony, and explained to the
emperor by an interpreter, who then gave me notice, by his majesty’s
order, that I should signify my request, and whatever it were, it
should be granted for the sake of his royal brother of Luggnagg.
This interpreter was a person employed to transact affairs with the
Hollanders; he soon conjectured by my countenance, that I was a European,
and therefore repeated his majesty’s commands in Low Dutch, which he
spoke perfectly well. I answered, as I had before determined, that I was
a Dutch merchant, shipwrecked in a remote country, whence I traveled
by sea and land to Luggnagg, and then took shipping for Japan, where
I knew my countrymen often traded, and with some of these I hoped to
get an opportunity of returning into Europe. I therefore most humbly
entreated his royal favor, to give order that I should be conducted
in safety to Nangasac. To this I added another petition, that for the
sake of my patron the king of Luggnagg his majesty would condescend to
excuse my performing the ceremony imposed on my countrymen of trampling
upon the crucifix, because I had been thrown into his kingdom by my
misfortunes, without any intention of trading. When this latter petition
was interpreted to the emperor, he seemed a little surprised, and said
he believed I was the first of my countrymen who ever made any scruple
in this point, and that he began to doubt whether I was a real Hollander
or no; but rather suspected that I must be a Christian. However, for the
reasons I had offered, but chiefly to gratify the king of Luggnagg by an
uncommon mark of his favor, he would comply with the singularity of my
humor; but the affair must be managed with dexterity, and his officers
should be commanded to let me pass as it were by forgetfulness; for he
assured me that if the secret should be discovered by my countrymen, the
Dutch, they would cut my throat on the voyage. I returned my thanks, by
the interpreter, for so unusual a favor; and some troops being at that
time on the march to Nangasac, the commanding officer had orders to
convey me safe thither, with particular instructions about the business
of the crucifix.
On the 9th day of June, 1709, I arrived at Nangasac, after a very long
and troublesome journey. I soon fell into company of some Dutch sailors
belonging to the Amboyna of Amsterdam, a stout ship of 450 tons. I had
lived long in Holland, pursuing my studies at Leyden, and I spoke Dutch
well. The seamen soon knew whence I came last; they were curious to
inquire into my voyages and course of life. I made up a story as short
and probable as I could, but concealed the greatest part. I knew many
persons in Holland; I was able to invent names for my parents, whom I
pretended to be obscure people in the province of Gelderland. I would
have given the captain (one Theodorus Vangrult) what he pleased to ask
for my voyage to Holland; but understanding I was a surgeon, he was
contented to take half the usual rate, on condition that I would serve
him in the way of my calling. Before we took ship, I was often asked by
some of the crew whether I had performed the ceremony above mentioned. I
evaded the question by general answers that I had satisfied the emperor
and court in all particulars. However, a malicious rogue of a skipper
went to an officer, and pointing to me, told him I had not yet trampled
on the crucifix; but the other, who had received instructions to let me
pass, gave the rascal twenty strokes on the shoulders with a bamboo;
after which I was no more troubled with such questions.
Nothing happened worth mentioning in this voyage. We sailed with a fair
wind to the Cape of Good Hope, where we stayed only to take in fresh
water. On the 16th of April we arrived safe at Amsterdam, having lost
only three men by sickness in the voyage, and a fourth who fell from the
foremast into the sea, not far from the coast of Guinea. From Amsterdam I
soon after set sail for England, in a small vessel belonging to that city.
On the 10th of April, 1710, we put in at the Downs. I landed the next
morning, and saw once more my native country, after an absence of
five years and six months complete. I went straight to Redriff, where
I arrived the same day at two in the afternoon, and found my wife and
family in good health.
THE END OF THE THIRD PART.
A VOYAGE TO THE COUNTRY OF THE HOUYHNHNMS
CHAPTER I
THE AUTHOR SETS OUT AS CAPTAIN OF A SHIP—HIS MEN CONSPIRE
AGAINST HIM, CONFINE HIM A LONG TIME TO HIS CABIN, AND SET HIM
ON SHORE IN AN UNKNOWN LAND—HE TRAVELS UP IN THE COUNTRY—THE
YAHOOS, A STRANGE SORT OF ANIMAL, DESCRIBED—THE AUTHOR MEETS
TWO HOUYHNHNMS.
I continued at home with my wife and children about five months in a
very happy condition, if I could have learned the lesson of knowing
when I was well. I left my poor wife big with child, and accepted an
advantageous offer made me to be captain of the Adventure, a stout
merchantman of 350 tons: for I understood navigation well, and being
grown weary of a surgeon’s employment at sea, which, however, I could
exercise upon occasion, I took a skillful young man of that calling, one
Robert Purefoy, into my ship. We set sail from Portsmouth upon the 7th
day of August, 1710; on the 14th, we met with Captain Pocock of Bristol,
at Tenerife, who was going to the bay of Campeachy to cut logwood. On the
16th, he was parted from us by a storm: I heard since my return, that his
ship foundered, and none escaped but one cabin-boy. He was an honest man,
and a good sailor, but a little too positive in his own opinions; which
was the cause of his destruction, as it has been of several others: for
if he had followed my advice, he might have been safe at home with his
family at this time as well as myself.
I had several men died in my ship of calentures, so that I was forced to
get recruits out of Barbadoes and the Leeward Islands, where I touched
by the direction of the merchants who employed me; which I had soon too
much cause to repent; for I found afterwards that most of them had been
buccaneers. I had fifty hands on board, and my orders were, that I should
trade with the Indians in the South Sea, and make what discoveries I
could. These rogues whom I had picked up debauched my other men, and
they all formed a conspiracy to seize the ship and secure me; which they
did one morning, rushing into my cabin, and binding me hand and foot,
threatening to throw me overboard if I offered to stir. I told them I was
their prisoner and would submit. This they made me swear to do, and then
they unbound me, only fastening one of my legs with a chain, near my bed,
and placed a sentry at my door with his piece charged, who was commanded
to shoot me dead, if I attempted my liberty. They sent me down victuals
and drink, and took the government of the ship to themselves. Their
design was to turn pirates, and plunder the Spaniards, which they could
not do till they got more men. But first they resolved to sell the goods
in the ship, and then go to Madagascar for recruits, several among them
having died since my confinement. They sailed many weeks, and traded with
the Indians; but I knew not what course they took, being kept a close
prisoner in my cabin, and expecting nothing less than to be murdered, as
they often threatened me.
Upon the 9th of May, 1711, one James Welch came down to my cabin, and
said he had orders from the captain to set me ashore. I expostulated
with him, but in vain; neither would he so much as tell me who their
new captain was. They forced me into the longboat, letting me put on my
best suit of clothes, which were as good as new, and take a small bundle
of linen, but no arms except my hanger; and they were so civil as not
to search my pockets, into which I conveyed what money I had, with some
other little necessaries. They rowed about a league, and then set me down
on a strand. I desired them to tell me what country it was. They all
swore they knew no more than myself, but said that the captain (as they
called him) was resolved, after they had sold the lading, to get rid of
me in the first place where they could discover land. They pushed off
immediately, advising me to make haste for fear of being overtaken by the
tide, and so bade me farewell.
In this desolate condition I advanced, and soon got upon firm ground,
where I sat down on a bank to rest myself, and consider what I had
best to do. When I was a little refreshed, I went up into the country,
resolving to deliver myself to the first savages I should meet, and
purchase my life from them by some bracelets, glass rings, and other
toys which sailors usually provide themselves with in those voyages, and
whereof I had some about me. The land was divided by long rows of trees,
not regularly planted, but naturally growing; there was great plenty of
grass, and several fields of oats. I walked very circumspectly, for fear
of being surprised, or suddenly shot with an arrow from behind or on
either side. I fell into a beaten road, where I saw many tracks of human
feet, and some of cows, but most of horses. At last I beheld several
animals in a field, and one or two of the same kind sitting in trees.
Their shape was very singular and deformed, which a little discomposed
me, so that I lay down behind a thicket to observe them better. Some of
them coming forward near the place where I lay, gave me an opportunity of
distinctly marking their form. Their heads and breasts were covered with
a thick hair, some frizzled and others lank; they had beards like goats,
and a long ridge of hair down their backs, and the foreparts of their
legs and feet; but the rest of their bodies was bare, so that I might
see their skins, which were of a brown buff color. They had no tails, and
used the sitting posture, as well as lying down, and often stood on their
hind feet. They climbed high trees as nimbly as a squirrel, for they had
strong extended claws before and behind, terminating in sharp points, and
hooked. They would often spring, and bound, and leap, with prodigious
agility. The females were not so large as the males; they had long lank
hair on their backs, but none on their faces, nor anything more than a
sort of down on the rest of their bodies. The hair of both sexes was of
several colors, brown, red, black, and yellow. Upon the whole I never
beheld in all my travels so disagreeable an animal, nor one against which
I naturally conceived so strong an antipathy; so that thinking I had seen
enough, full of contempt and aversion, I got up, and pursued the beaten
road, hoping it might direct me to the cabin of some Indian. I had not
gone far when I met one of these creatures full in my way, and coming up
directly to me. The ugly monster, when he saw me, distorted several ways
every feature of his visage, and stared as at an object he had never seen
before; then approaching nearer, lifted up his forepaw, whether out of
curiosity or mischief I could not tell; but I drew my hanger, and gave
him a good blow with the flat side of it, for I durst not strike him with
the edge, fearing the inhabitants might be provoked against me, if they
should come to know that I had killed or maimed any of their cattle. When
the beast felt the smart, he drew back, and roared so loud, that a herd
of at least forty came flocking about me from the next field, howling and
making odious faces; but I ran to the body of a tree, and leaning my back
against it, kept them off by waving my hanger.
In the midst of this distress, I observed all to run away on a sudden as
fast as they could; at which I ventured to leave the tree and pursue the
road, wondering what it was that could put them into this fright. But
looking on my left hand I saw a horse walking softly in the field; which
my persecutors having sooner discovered, was the cause of their flight.
The horse started a little when he came near me, but soon recovering
himself, looked full in my face with manifest tokens of wonder. He viewed
my hands and feet, walking round me several times. I would have pursued
my journey, but he placed himself directly in the way, yet looking with
a very mild aspect, never offering the least violence. We stood gazing
at each other for some time; at last I took the boldness to reach my
hand towards his neck with a design to stroke it, using the common style
and whistle of jockeys when they are going to handle a strange horse.
But this animal seeming to receive my civilities with disdain, shook his
head, and bent his brows, softly raising up his right forefoot to remove
my hand. Then he neighed three or four times, but in so different a
cadence, that I almost began to think he was speaking to himself in some
language of his own.
While he and I were thus employed, another horse came up; who applying
himself to the first in a very formal manner, they gently struck each
other’s right hoof before, neighing several times by turns, and varying
the sound, which seemed to be almost articulate. They went some paces
off, as if it were to confer together, walking side by side, backwards
and forwards, like persons deliberating upon some affair of weight, but
often turning their eyes towards me, as it were to watch that I might not
escape. I was amazed to see such actions and behavior in brute beasts;
and concluded with myself, that if the inhabitants of this country were
indued with a proportionable degree of reason, they must needs be the
wisest people upon earth. This thought gave me so much comfort, that I
resolved to go forward until I could discover some house or village,
or meet with any of the natives, leaving the two horses to discourse
together as they pleased. But the first, who was a dapple gray, observing
me to steal off, neighed after me in so expressive a tone, that I fancied
myself to understand what he meant; whereupon I turned back, and came
near him, to expect his farther commands, but concealing my fear as much
as I could; for I began to be in some pain how this adventure might
terminate; and the reader will easily believe I did not much like my
present situation.
The two horses came up close to me, looking with great earnestness upon
my face and hands. The gray steed rubbed my hat all round with his
right forehoof, and discomposed it so much that I was forced to adjust
it better by taking it off, and settling it again; whereat both he and
his companion (who was a brown bay) appeared to be much surprised; the
latter felt the lappet of my coat, and finding it to hang loose about
me, they both looked with new signs of wonder. He stroked my right hand,
seeming to admire the softness and color; but he squeezed it so hard
between his hoof and his pastern, that I was forced to roar; after which
they both touched me with all possible tenderness. They were under great
perplexity about my shoes and stockings, which they felt very often,
neighing to each other, and using various gestures, not unlike those of
a philosopher, when he would attempt to solve some new and difficult
phenomenon.
Upon the whole, the behavior of these animals was so orderly and
rational, so acute and judicious, that I at last concluded they must
needs be magicians, who had thus metamorphosed themselves upon some
design, and seeing a stranger in the way, were resolved to divert
themselves with him; or perhaps were really amazed at the sight of a man
so very different in habit, feature, and complexion, from those who might
probably live in so remote a climate. Upon the strength of this reasoning
I ventured to address them in the following manner: “Gentlemen, if you
be conjurors, as I have good cause to believe, you can understand any
language; therefore I make bold to let your worships know that I am a
poor distressed Englishman, driven by his misfortunes upon your coast;
and I entreat one of you to let me ride upon his back, as if he were a
real horse, to some house or village where I can be relieved. In return
of which favor, I will make you a present of this knife and bracelet”
(taking them out of my pocket). The two creatures stood silent while I
spoke, seeming to listen with great attention; and when I had ended, they
neighed frequently towards each other, as if they were engaged in serious
conversation. I plainly observed that their language expressed the
passions very well, and the words might, with little pains, be resolved
into an alphabet more easily than the Chinese.
I could frequently distinguish the word _yahoo_, which was repeated
by each of them several times; and although it was impossible for me
to conjecture what it meant, yet, while the two horses were busy in
conversation, I endeavored to practice this word upon my tongue; and as
soon as they were silent, boldly pronounced _yahoo_ in a loud voice,
imitating at the same time, as near as I could, the neighing of a horse;
at which they were both visibly surprised and the gray repeated the
same word twice, as if he meant to teach me the right accent, wherein
I spoke after him as well as I could, and found myself perceivably to
improve every time, though very far from any degree of perfection. Then
the bay tried me with a second word, much harder to be pronounced; but
reducing it to the English orthography may be spelt thus—Houyhnhnm. I
did not succeed in this so well as the former; but after two or three
farther trials, I had better fortune, and they both appeared amazed at my
capacity.
After some farther discourse, which I then conjectured might relate
to me, the two friends took their leaves, with the same compliment of
striking each other’s hoof; and the gray made me signs that I should walk
before him, wherein I thought it prudent to comply, till I could find a
better director. When I offered to slacken my pace, he would cry, _Hhuun,
hhuun_. I guessed his meaning and gave him to understand, as well as I
could, that I was weary, and not able to walk faster; upon which he would
stand awhile to let me rest.